The anointing of Christ’s feet. His riding into Jerusalem upon an ass. A voice from heaven.
The Rulers dealing as if he hid him self, 1 he cōmeth to Bethania, • Where by occasion of Iudas the theefe murmuring at Marie Magdalens costly deuotion, he foretelleth his death. 12 From thence, though they did novv intend to kil Lazarus also, he rideth openly into Hierusalem, the people (because he had raised Lazarus) confessing with their acclamations that he is Christ. 20 Where certaine Gentils desiring to see him, 22 he foretelleth the conuersion of the vvhole vvorld from the Diuel to him, to be novv instant, as the effect of his death vpon the Crosse. 28 The Father also ansvvering from heauen to his prayer made to that purpose, 37 yet after al this, the Ievves continevv incredulous as Esay prophecied of them: 42 though many beleeued, but vvere ashamed to confesse him. 44 Wherevpon he shevveth that it is glorious before God, and saluation to them selues, to beleeue in him, and confesse him: and damnable, to despise him.
1Jesus therefore, six days before the pasch, came to Bethania, where Lazarus had been dead, whom Jesus raised to life.Gesù adunque sei dì avanti alla Pasqua andò a Betania, dove era Lazzaro già morto, e risuscitato da Gesù.IESVS therfore sixe daies before the Pasche came to Bethánia, vvhere Lazarus vvas, that had been dead, vvhom IESVS raised.Jesus ergo ante sex dies Paschæ venit Bethaniam, ubi Lazarus fuerat mortuus, quem suscitavit Jesus. 2And they made him a supper there: and Martha served. But Lazarus was one of them that were at table with him.E ivi gli diedero una cena: e Marta serviva a tavola: Lazzaro poi era uno di quelli, che stavano a mensa con lui.And they made him a supper there: and Martha ministred, but Lazarus vvas one of them that sate at the table vvith him.Fecerunt autem ei cœnam ibi, et Martha ministrabat, Lazarus vero unus erat ex discumbentibus cum eo. 3Mary therefore took a pound of ointment of right spikenard, of great price, and anointed the feet of Jesus and wiped his feet with her hair. And the house was filled with the odour of the ointment.Maria però, presa una libbra di unguento di nardo liquido di gran pregio, unse i piedi di Gesù, e asciugò i piedi di lui colle sue trecce: e la casa fu ripiena dell'odor dell'unguento.Marie therfore tooke a povvnd of ointement of right spikenard, pretious, and anointed the feete of IESVS, and vviped his feete vvith her heare: and the house vvas filled of the odour of the ointmēt.Maria ergo accepit libram unguenti nardi pistici pretiosi, et unxit pedes Jesu, et extersit pedes ejus capillis suis: et domus impleta est ex odore unguenti. 4Then one of his disciples, Judas Iscariot, he that was about to betray him, said:Disse perciò uno de' suoi discepoli, Giuda Iscariote, il quale era per tradirlo:One therfore of his disciples, Iudas Iscariote, he that vvas to betray him, said,Dixit ergo unus ex discipulis ejus, Judas Iscariotes, qui erat eum traditurus: 5Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence and given to the poor?E perché un unguento come questo non si è venduto trecento danari, e dato ai poveri?Vvhy vvas not this ointment sold for three-hundred pence, and giuen to the poore?Quare hoc unguentum non veniit trecentis denariis, et datum est egenis ? 6Now he said this not because he cared for the poor; but because he was a thief and, having the purse, carried the things that were put therein.Ciò egli disse, non perché si prendesse pensiero de' poveri, ma perché era ladro, e tenendo la borsa, portava quello, che vi era messo dentro.And he said this, not because he cared for the poore: but because he vvas a theefe, and hauing the purse, caried the things that vvere put in.Dixit autem hoc, non quia de egenis pertinebat ad eum, sed quia fur erat, et loculos habens, ea quæ mittebantur, portabat.
7Jesus therefore said: Let her alone, that she may keep it against the day of my burial.Disse adunque Gesù: Lasciatela fare, che riserbi questo pel dì della mia Sepoltura.IESVS therfore said, Let her alone that she may keepe it for the day of my burial.Dixit ergo Jesus: Sinite illam ut in diem sepulturæ meæ servet illud. 8For the poor you have always with you: but me you have not always.Imperocchè i poveri gli avete sempre con voi: me poi non sempre mi avete.For the poore you haue alvvaies vvith you: but me you shal not haue alvvaies.Pauperes enim semper habetis vobiscum: me autem non semper habetis. 9A great multitude therefore of the Jews knew that he was there; and they came, not for Jesus’ sake only, but that they might see Lazarus, whom he had raised from the dead.Seppe pertanto una gran turba di Giudei, come Gesù era in quel luogo: e vi andarono non per Gesù solamente, ma anche per veder Lazzaro risuscitato da lui.A great multitude therfore of the Ievves knevv that he vvas there: and they came, not for IESVS only, but that they might see Lazarus, vvhom he raised from the dead.Cognovit ergo turba multa ex Judæis quia illic est, et venerunt, non propter Jesum tantum, sed ut Lazarum viderent, quem suscitavit a mortuis. 10But the chief priests thought to kill Lazarus also:Tenner consiglio perciò i Principi de' sacerdoti di dar morte anche a Lazzaro:But the cheefe Priests deuised for to kil Lazarus also:Cogitaverunt autem principes sacerdotum ut et Lazarum interficerent: 11Because many of the Jews, by reason of him, went away and believed in Jesus.Perché molti per causa di esso si separavano da' Giudei, e credevano in Gesù.because many for him of the Ievves vvent avvay, and beleeued in IESVS.quia multi propter illum abibant ex Judæis, et credebant in Jesum. 12And on the next day, a great multitude that was come to the festival day, when they had heard that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem,Il dì seguente una gran turba di gente concorsa alla festa avendo udito, che Gesù andava a Gerusalemme,And on the morovv a great multitude that vvas come to the festiual day, vvhen they had heard that IESVS commeth to Hierusalem:In crastinum autem, turba multa quæ venerat ad diem festum, cum audissent quia venit Jesus Jerosolymam, 13Took branches of palm trees and went forth to meet him and cried Hosanna. Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord, the king of Israel.Preser de' rami di palme, e uscirongli incontro, e gridavano: Osanna, benedetto colui, che viene nel nome del Signore, il Re d'Israele.they tooke the boughes of palmes, and vvent forth to meete him, and cried, Hosanna, blessed is he that commeth in the name of our Lord, the king of Israel.acceperunt ramos palmarum, et processerunt obviam ei, et clamabant: Hosanna, benedictus qui venit in nomine Domini, rex Israël.
14And Jesus found a young ass and sat upon it, as it is written:E Gesù trovò un asinello, e vi montò sopra, conforme sta' scritto:And IESVS foūd a yong asse, and sate vpon it, as it is vvritten,Et invenit Jesus asellum, et sedit super eum, sicut scriptum est: 15Fear not, daughter of Sion: behold thy king cometh, sitting on an ass’s colt.Non temere, figlia di Sion: ecco che il tuo Re viene sedente sopra un asinello.Feare not daughter of Sion: behold, thy king commeth sitting vpon an asses colt.Noli timere, filia Sion: ecce rex tuus venit sedens super pullum asinæ. 16These things his disciples did not know at the first: but when Jesus was glorified, then they remembered that these things were written of him and that they had done these things to him.Queste cose non le compresero da principio i suoi discepoli: ma glorificata che fu Gesù, allora si ricordarono, che tali cose erano state scritte di lui, e a lui erano state fatte.These things his disciples did not knovv at the first: but vvhen IESVS vvas glorified, then they remembred that these things had been vvritten of him, and these things they did to him.Hæc non cognoverunt discipuli ejus primum: sed quando glorificatus est Jesus, tunc recordati sunt quia hæc erant scripta de eo, et hæc fecerunt ei. 17The multitude therefore gave testimony, which was with him, when he called Lazarus out of the grave and raised him from the dead.La turba poi, che era con lui, attestava, com' egli chiamò Lazzaro dal sepolcro, e risuscitollo da morte.The multitude therfore gaue testimonie, vvhich vvas vvith him vvhē he called Lazarus out of the graue, and raised him from the dead.Testimonium ergo perhibebat turba, quæ erat cum eo quando Lazarum vocavit de monumento, et suscitavit eum a mortuis. 18For which reason also the people came to meet him, because they heard that he had done this miracle.E per questo gli andò incontro la turba: perché avevano adito, che avea fatto quel miracolo.For therfore also the multitude came to meete him, because they heard that he had done this signe.Propterea et obviam venit ei turba: quia audierunt fecisse hoc signum. 19The Pharisees therefore said among themselves: Do you see that we prevail nothing? Behold, the whole world is gone after him.I Farisei pertanto disser tra di loro: Vedete voi, che non facciamo nulla? Ecco che il mondo tutto gli va dietro.The Pharisees therfore said among them selues, Doe you see that vve preuaile nothing? behold, the vvhole vvorld is gone after him.Pharisæi ergo dixerunt ad semetipsos: Videtis quia nihil proficimus ? ecce mundus totus post eum abiit.
20Now there were certain Gentiles among them, who came up to adore on the festival day.Ed eranvi alcuni Gentili, di quelli, che erano andati ad adorare Dio nella festa.And there vvere certaine Gentiles of them that came vp to adore in the festiual day.Erant autem quidam gentiles, ex his qui ascenderant ut adorarent in die festo. 21These therefore came to Philip, who was of Bethsaida of Galilee, and desired him, saying: Sir, we would see Jesus.Questi si accostarono a Filippo, che era di Betsaida della Galilea e lo pregavano, dicendo: Signore, desideriamo di vedere Gesù.These therfore came to Philippe vvho vvas of Bethsaida of Galilee, and desired him, saying, Sir, vve are desirous to see IESVS.Hi ergo accesserunt ad Philippum, qui erat a Bethsaida Galilææ, et rogabant eum, dicentes: Domine, volumus Jesum videre. 22Philip cometh and telleth Andrew. Again Andrew and Philip told Jesus.Filippo andò, e dircelo ad Andrea: e Andrea, e Filippo lo dissero a Gesù.Philippe commeth, and telleth Andrevv. Againe Andrevv & Philippe told IESVS.Venit Philippus, et dicit Andreæ; Andreas rursum et Philippus dixerunt Jesu. 23But Jesus answered them, saying: The hour is come that the Son of man should be glorified.E Gesù rispose loro con dire: E venuto il tempo, che sia glorificato il Figliuolo dell'uomo.But IESVS ansvvered them, saying, The houre is come, that the Sonne of man shal be glorified.Jesus autem respondit eis, dicens: Venit hora, ut clarificetur Filius hominis. 24Amen, amen, I say to you, unless the grain of wheat falling into the ground die,In verità, in verità ti dico: se il granello di frumento caduto in terra non muore,Amen, amen I say to you, vnles the graine of vvheate falling into the ground, die: it self remaineth alone. but if it die, it bringeth much fruite.Amen, amen dico vobis, nisi granum frumenti cadens in terram, mortuum fuerit, 25Itself remaineth alone. But if it die it bringeth forth much fruit. He that loveth his life shall lose it and he that hateth his life in this world keepeth it unto life eternal.Resta infecondo: se poi muore, fruttifica abbondantemente. Chi ama l'anima sua, la ucciderà: e chi odia l'anima sua in questo mondo la salverà per la vita eterna.He that loueth his life, shal lose it: and he that hateth his life in this vvorld, doth keepe it to life euerlasting.ipsum solum manet: si autem mortuum fuerit, multum fructum affert. Qui amat animam suam, perdet eam; et qui odit animam suam in hoc mundo, in vitam æternam custodit eam. 26If any man minister to me, let him follow me: and where I am, there also shall my minister be. If any man minister to me, him will my Father honour.Chi mi serve, mi segua: e dove son io, ivi sarà ancora colui, che mi serve. E chi servirà a me, sarà onorato dal Padre mio.If any man minister to me, let him folovv me: and vvhere I am, there also shal my minister be. If any man minister to me, my father vvil honour him.Si quis mihi ministrat, me sequatur, et ubi sum ego, illic et minister meus erit. Si quis mihi ministraverit, honorificabit eum Pater meus.
27Now is my soul troubled. And what shall I say? Father, save me from this hour. But for this cause I came unto this hour.Adesso l'anima mia è conturbata. E che dirò io? Padre salvami da questo punto. Ma per questo sono io arrivato in questo punto.Novv my soule is troubled. And vvhat shal I say? Father, saue me from this houre. But therfore came I into this houre.Nunc anima mea turbata est. Et quid dicam ? Pater, salvifica me ex hac hora. Sed propterea veni in horam hanc: 28Father, glorify thy name. A voice therefore came from heaven: I have both glorified it and will glorify it again.Padre glorifica il nome tuo. Venne allora dal cielo questa voce: e lo ho glorificato, e lo glorificherò di bel nuovo.Father, glorifie thy name. A voice therfore came from heauen, Both I haue glorified it, and againe I vvil glorifie it.Pater, clarifica nomen tuum. Venit ergo vox de cælo: Et clarificavi, et iterum clarificabo. 29The multitude therefore that stood and heard said that it thundered. Others said: An angel spoke to him.Or la turba, che ivi si trovava, e udì diceva, che era stato un tuono. Altri dicevano: Un Angelo gli ha parlato.The multitude therfore that stoode and had heard, said that it thundered. Others said, An Angel spake to him.Turba ergo, quæ stabat, et audierat, dicebat tonitruum esse factum. Alii dicebant: Angelus ei locutus est. 30Jesus answered and said: This voice came not because of me, but for your sakes.Ripigliò Gesù, e disse: Questa voce non è stata per me, ma per voi.IESVS ansvvered, and said This voice came not for me, but for your sake.Respondit Jesus, et dixit: Non propter me hæc vox venit, sed propter vos. 31Now is the judgment of the world: now shall the prince of this world be cast out.Adesso si fa giudizio di questo mondo: adesso il Principe di questo mondo sarà cacciato fuora.Novv is the iudgemēt of the vvorld: novv the Prince of this vvorld shal cast forth.Nunc judicium est mundi: nunc princeps hujus mundi ejicietur foras. 32And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all things to myself.Ed io, quando sia levato da terra, trarrò tutto a me.And I, if I be exalted from the earth, vvil dravv al things to my self. (Et ego, si exaltatus fuero a terra, omnia traham ad meipsum. 33(Now this he said, signifying what death he should die.)(E ciò egli diceva per significare di qual morte era per morire).and this he said, signifying vvhat death he should die.)(Hoc autem dicebat, significans qua morte esset moriturus.) 34The multitude answered him: We have heard out of the law that Christ abideth for ever. And how sayest thou: The Son of man must be lifted up? Who is this Son of man?Risposegli la turba: Noi abbiamo apparato dalla legge, che il Cristo vive eternamente: E come dici tu, che il Figliuol dell'uomo dee esser levato da terra? Chi è questo Figliuolo dell'uomo?The multitude ansvvered him, Vve haue heard out of the lavv, that CHRIST abideth for euer: and hovv saiest thou, The Sonne of man must be exalted? Vvho is this Sonne of man?Respondit ei turba: Nos audivimus ex lege, quia Christus manet in æternum: et quomodo tu dicis: Oportet exaltari Filium hominis ? quis est iste Filius hominis ?
35Jesus therefore said to them: Yet a little while, the light is among you. Walk whilst you have the light, that the darkness overtake you not. And he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth.Disse adunque loro Gesù: Per poco ancora o la luce con voi, camminate, mentre avete lume, affinchè non vi sorprendan le tenebre: e chi cammina nelle tenebre, non sa, dove si vada.IESVS therfore said to them, Yet a little vvhile, the light is among you. Vvalke vvhiles you haue the light, that the darkenesse ouertake you not. And he that vvalketh in darkenesse, knovveth not vvhither he goeth.Dixit ergo eis Jesus: Adhuc modicum, lumen in vobis est. Ambulate dum lucem habetis, ut non vos tenebræ comprehendant; et qui ambulant in tenebris, nescit quo vadat. 36Whilst you have the light, believe in the light, that you may be the children of light. These things Jesus spoke: and he went away and hid himself from them.Sino a tanto che avete la luce, credete nella luce, affinchè divenghiate figliuoli della luce. Così parlò Gesù: e se n'andò, e ad essi si nascose.Vvhiles you haue the light, beleeue in the light, that you may be the children of light. These things IESVS spake and he vvent avvay, and hid him self from them.Dum lucem habetis, credite in lucem, ut filii lucis sitis. Hæc locutus est Jesus, et abiit et abscondit se ab eis. 37And whereas he had done so many miracles before them, they believed not in him:Ed avendo egli fatto sì grandi miracoli su' loro occhi, non credevano in lui:And vvhereas he had done so many signes before them, they beleeued not in him:Cum autem tanta signa fecisset coram eis, non credebant in eum; 38That the saying of Isaias the prophet might be fulfilled, which he said: Lord, who hath believed our hearing? And to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed?Affinchè si adempisse il detto di Isaia profeta, quando disse: Signore, chi ha creduto quello, che ha udito da noi? Ed a chi è stata rivelata la potenza del Signore?that the saying of Esay the Prophet might be fulfilled, vvhich he said, Lord, vvho hath beleeued the hearing of vs? and the Arme of our Lord to vvhom hath it bene reuealed?ut sermo Isaiæ prophetæ impleretur, quem dixit: Domine, quis credidit auditui nostro ? / et brachium Domini cui revelatum est ? 39Therefore they could not believe, because Isaias said again:Per questo non potevano credere, il perché disse parimente Isaia:Therfore they could not beleeue, because Esay said againe,Propterea non poterant credere, quia iterum dixit Isaias:
40He hath blinded their eyes and hardened their heart, that they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with their heart and be converted: and I should heal them.Accecò i loro occhi, e indurò loro il cuore: affinchè con gli occhi non veggano, e col cuor non intendano, e si convertano, ed io gli risani.He hath blinded their eies, and indurated their hart: that they may not see vvith their eies, nor vnderstand vvith their hart, and be conuerted, and I heale them.Excæcavit oculos eorum, et induravit cor eorum / ut non videant oculis, et non intelligant corde, / et convertantur, et sanem eos. 41These things said Isaias, when he saw his glory, and spoke of him.Tali cose disse Isaia, allorché vide la gloria di lui, e di lui parlò.These things said Esaie, vvhen he savv his glorie, and spake of him.Hæc dixit Isaias, quando vidit gloriam ejus, et locutus est de eo. 42However, many of the chief men also believed in him: but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, that they might not be cast out of the synagogue.Nondimeno molti anche de' grandi credettero in lui: ma per paura de' Farisei noi confessavano per non essere scacciati dalla Sinagoga:But yet of the Princes also many beleeued in him: but for the Pharisees they did not confesse, that they might not be cast out of the Synagogue.Verumtamen et ex principibus multi crediderunt in eum: sed propter pharisæos non confitebantur, ut e synagoga non ejicerentur. 43For they loved the glory of men more than the glory of God.Imperocché amarono più la gloria degli uomini, che la gloria di Dio.for they loued the glorie of men more, then the glore of God.Dilexerunt enim gloriam hominum magis quam gloriam Dei. 44But Jesus cried and said: He that believeth in me doth not believe in me, but in him that sent me.Ma Gesù alzò la voce, e disse: chi crede in me, crede non in me, ma in colui, che mi ha mandato.But IESVS cried, and said, He that beleeueth in me, doth not beleeue in me, but in him that sent me.Jesus autem clamavit, et dixit: Qui credit in me, non credit in me, sed in eum qui misit me. 45And he that seeth me, seeth him that sent me.E chi vede me, vede colui, che mi ha mandato.And he that seeth me, seeth him that sent me.Et qui videt me, videt eum qui misit me. 46I am come, a light into the world, that whosoever believeth in me may not remain in darkness.Io son venuto luce al mondo, affinchè chi crede in me, non resti tralle tenebre.I a light am come into this vvorld: that euery one vvhich beleeueth in me, may not remaine in the darknesse.Ego lux in mundum veni, ut omnis qui credit in me, in tenebris non maneat.
47And if any man hear my words and keep them not, I do not judge him for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world.E chiunque avrà udite le mie parole, e non avrà creduto in me, io non lo giudico: imperocché non son venuto per giudicare il mondo, ma per salvare il mondo.And if any man heare my vvordes, and keepe them not: I doe not iudge him. for I came not to iudge the vvorld, but to saue the vvorld.Et si quis audierit verba mea, et non custodierit, ego non judico eum; non enim veni ut judicem mundum, sed ut salvificem mundum. 48He that despiseth me and receiveth not my words hath one that judgeth him. The word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day.Chi rigetta me, e non riceve le mie parole, ha chi lo giudica: la parola annunziata da me, questa sarà suo giudice nel giorno estremo.He that despiseth me, & receiueth not my vvordes, hath that iudgeth him. the vvord that I haue spoken, that shal iudge him in the last day.Qui spernit me et non accipit verba mea, habet qui judicet eum. Sermo quem locutus sum, ille judicabit eum in novissimo die. 49For I have not spoken of myself: but the Father who sent me, he gave me commandment what I should say and what I should speak.Conciossiaché io non ho parlato di mie arbitrio, ma il Padre, che mi ha mandato, egli mi prescrisse quel, che ho da dire, e di che ho da parlare.Because of my self I haue not spoken, but the Father that sent me, he gaue me commaundement vvhat I should say, and vvhat I should speake.Quia ego ex meipso non sum locutus, sed qui misit me, Pater, ipse mihi mandatum dedit quid dicam et quid loquar. 50And I know that his commandment is life everlasting. The things therefore that I speak, even as the Father said unto me, so do I speak.E so, che il suo comandamento è vita eterna. Le cose adunque, che io dico, ve le dico in quel modo, che le ha dette a me il Padre.And I knovv that his commaundement is life euerlasting. The things therfore that I speake: as the Father said to me, so doe I speake.Et scio quia mandatum ejus vita æterna est: quæ ergo ego loquor, sicut dixit mihi Pater, sic loquor.
12:1
Theophylactus
On the tenth day of the month the Jews were accustomed to collect the lambs, and other things in preparation for the ensuing great feast. On this day, likewise, they generally had a small feast, or treat for their friends, at which time Jesus coming to Bethania, joined his friends in their entertainment. This was most likely in the house of Lazarus, Martha and Mary. Martha served at the table herself, thinking herself happy in waiting on Jesus, whom she considered as her Lord and God. Lazarus was one of them that were at table, to shew himself alive, by speaking and eating with them, and thus confounding the inexcusable incredulity of the Jews. And Mary too shewed her loving attachment to Jesus, by anointing his feet with her precious ointment. (Theophylactus, St. Augustine, and St. Chrysostom)
12:6
St. Augustine
Judas did not then begin to be wicked: he followed Christ, not in heart, but in body only. This our Master tolerated, to give us a lesson to tolerate the bad, rather than divide the body. (St. Augustine, in Joan. tract. 50.)
12:8
St. Augustine
Me you have not always with you. He speaks of his corporal presence; for by his majesty, by his providence, by his ineffable and invincible grace, he ever fulfils what he said, (Matthew xxviii.) Behold I am with you all days, even to the consummation of the world. (St. Augustine, tract. 50 in Joan.)
12:10
Witham
To kill Lazarus. A foolish thought, says St. Augustine, as if Christ who had raised him to life from a natural death, could not also restore him to life, when murdered by them. (Witham)
St. Augustine
O foolish thought, and blinded rage! As if you could, by putting Lazarus to death, take away power from the Lord; as if Christ, who had already raised one that had died, could not as easily have raised one that was slain. But, lo! he has done both. Lazarus dead, he hath restored to life, and himself slain, he hath raised to life. (St. Augustine, tract 50. in Joan.)
12:19
Witham
Do you see that we prevail nothing?[Ver. 19. Quia nihil proficimus. In most Greek copies, and also in St. Chrysostom, we read: you see that you prevail nothing; as if these words had been spoken by some of Christ's friends, to make his adversaries desist. Theoreite oti ouk opheleite ouden.] Thus said the Pharisees, being vexed that so many followed Christ, even after they had ordered, that whosoever owned him, should be turned out of their synagogues; and after they had employed men to apprehend him, but to no purpose. (Witham)
12:20
Witham
Gentiles ... came up to adore. These either were proselytes who had been Gentiles, and now had embraced the Jewish law: or they were such among the Gentiles, who owned and served the one true God, as Cornelius did, (Acts 10.) but did not submit themselves to circumcision, and all the other Jewish rites and ceremonies. These could only enter into that part of the temple, called the court of the Gentiles. (Witham)
12:24
Witham
Unless the grain of wheat. The comparison is this, that as the seed must be changed, and corrupted in the ground, before it fructify, so the world would not be converted but by Christ's death. (Witham)
St. Augustine
By this grain of corn our Saviour means himself, who was to die by the infidelity of the Jews, and be multiplied by the faith of the Gentiles. (St. Augustine, tract. 51. in Joan.)
12:26
St. Augustine
We must minister to Jesus by seeking not our own things, but the things of Christ; that is; we must follow him, we must walk in his footsteps, we must perform the corporal works of mercy, and every other good work, for his sake, till we come to put in practice the most perfect act of charity, the laying down of our lives for our brethren. Then will he crown us with this greatest of rewards, the happiness of reigning with him. And where I am, there shall my minister be. (St. Augustine, tract. 51. in Joan.)
12:27
Witham
Now is my soul troubled. Christ permitted this fear and horror to come upon his human nature, as he did afterwards in the garden of Gethsemani. Father, save me from this hour; yet he presently adds, but for this cause I came unto this hour; that is, I came into this world for this end, that I might die on a cross for all mankind. In like manner, when he had said in the garden, let this cup pass from me, he presently joined these words: but not my will, but thine be done. (Witham)
St. Chrysostom
Lest the disciples, upon hearing our Saviour exhorting them willingly and courageously to suffer death, should think within themselves, that he could well exhort them to these things, being himself beyond the reach of human misery, he assures them in this place, that he himself is in agony, and yet does not refuse to die for them. (St. Chrysostom, hom. lxvi. in Joan.)
12:28
Witham
Father, glorify thy name, by my sufferings and death, as well as by many miracles that shall follow. A voice came from heaven, and so loud, that some there present compared it to thunder: and at the same time these words were heard: I have glorified it, thy name, and I will glorify it again, by a number of ensuing miracles at Christ's death, at his resurrection and ascension, as well as by all those miracles, which the apostles and disciples wrought afterwards. (Witham)
12:30
St. Augustine
As the soul of Christ was troubled, not on his own account, but for the sake of the people; so this voice came from heaven, not for his sake, but for that of the people. What it announced was already known to him; the advantage and instruction of the Jews was its end, object, and motive. (St. Augustine, 52. tract. in Joan.)
12:31
Now is the judgment of the world: Their condemnation, says St. Chrysostom, for not believing.
Witham
The prince of this world, that is, the devil, shall be cast out from that great tyranny, which he had over mankind, before Christ's incarnation. (Witham)
Calmet
By these words Christ informs the Gentiles that wished to see him, that soon he would punish the incredulous Jews, and cast off their synagogue, for their malice and insatiable hatred against him; and that the prince of this world, that is, the worship of idols, should be destroyed, and all called to the true faith. (Calmet)
12:32
And I, if I be lifted up from the earth: that is, on the cross. See the same expression, John 3:14.; John 8:28.
Witham
I will draw all things, all nations, to myself by faith. (Witham)
12:34
Witham
How sayest thou the Son of man must be lifted up? By these words of the people, Christ, in this discourse must have called himself the Son of man, though it is not here mentioned by the evangelist. The people also tell him, they had heard that their Messias was to abide for ever: which was true as to his spiritual kingdom of grace, not as to such a glorious temporal kingdom, as they imagined. (Witham)
12:35
Witham
Yet a little while,[Ver. 35. Adhuc modicùm lumen in vobis est, eti mikron chronon, to phos meth umon esti. They mistake, who take modicum for an adjective, that agrees with lumen.] that is, for a very few days, I, who am the light of the world, am with you. (Witham)
St. Chrysostom
How much do the Jews now do, and yet they know not what they do: but like men that are walking in the dark, they think they are in the right way, when alas! they are quite the contrary. (St. Chrysostom, hom. lxvi. in Joan.)
12:39
Witham
They could not believe,[Ver. 39. Non poterant credere. St. Augustine, (tract. 53.) Quare autem non potuerunt, si a me quaeratur, citò respondeo, quia nolebant.] that is, they would not, says St. Augustine, or it could not be, considering their wilful obstinate blindness. (Witham)
St. Chrysostom
But where then is the sin, if they could not believe? They could not believe, because they would not. For as it is the glory of the will of God, that it cannot be averse to its own glory, so it is the fault of the will of man, that it cannot believe. (St. Augustine, tract. 53. in Joan.) They could not believe. Since the prophet has foretold it, and he cannot but say the truth, it is impossible that they should now believe. Not but they had it in their power to believe; and had they believed, the prophet would never have foretold the contrary. (St. Chrysostom, hom. lxvii. in Joan.)
12:40
Witham
He hath blinded their eyes, etc. See Matthew 13:14. (Witham)
St. Augustine
God blinded the Jews, not by filling them with malice, but by refusing them his graces, of which they had made themselves unworthy, and which they before abused and despised. It was their perverse will, their pride, presumption, and obstinacy, that brought on them this judgment. (St. Augustine)
12:43
For they loved the glory of men. This was one of the chief obstacles of their belief: yet many even of the chief of them believed in him; but durst not own it for fear of being disgraced, and turned out of their synagogues. Do not human considerations, and temporal advantages, hinder men from seeking out, and embracing the truth?
12:45
Witham
He that seeth me, seeth him that sent me. In what sense these words are true, see John xiv. ver. 9. where they are repeated again, and with other expressions to the same sense. (Witham)
12:47
I do not judge him. To judge here, may signify to condemn. St. Augustine expounds it in this manner: I do not judge him at this my first coming. St. Chrysostom says, it is not I only that judgeth him, but the works also that I do.
12:8
See the annotation of St. Matt. 26. 11.
12:39
They could not believe.... Because they would not, saith St. Augustine, Tract. 33, in Joan. See the annotation, St. Mark 4. 12.
12:1
Concordance Mt. 26, 6. Mar. 14, 3.
In the liturgy The Gospel vp• ̄ Munday in Holy weeke.
PALME SVNDAY eue.
12:3
Of this womans extraordinarie offices of deuotion, & how acceptable they were to Christ, see the Annot. Mt. 26.
12:5
5. Why vvas.) Church ornaments. So wicked, couetous, and sacrilegious persons reprehend good men for bestowing their goods vpon Church ornaments &c. vnder pretence of better bestowing them on the poore. such prouide for the poore as Iudas did.
12:6
6. A theefe.) Toleration of the euill. Iudas did not then first perish when he should our Lord, for he was a theefe before: and being lost he yet folowed Christ, not in hart, but in body onely. Which our Maister tolerated, to giue vs a lesson to tolerate the il, rather then deuide the body. Aug. tract. 50 in Io.
12:7
The deuout offices of balming and anointing the dead bodies of the faithful are here also allowed.
12:8
Not in visible and mortal cō dition, to receiue almes of you or such like offices for supply of my necessities.
12:11
In the liturgy The Gospel vpō Saturday in Passion weeke.
12:12
PALME SVNDAY.
12:13
Concordance Mt. 21, 7. Mr. 11, 7. Lu. 19, 35.
Concordance Ps. 117, 26.
12:14
Concordance Zach. 9, 9.
12:20
We may see there is a great differēce where a man pray or adore, at home or ī the Church & holy places: when the Gentils also came of deuotion a pilgrimage to the Temple in Hierusalem.
12:24
In the liturgy The Gospel for S. Ignatius Febr. 1. And for a martyr that is no Bishop, as namely S. Laurence Aug. 10.
12:30
In the liturgy The Gospel vpō Holy roode day Septemb. 14. in latin. Exaltatio S. Cruci•.
12:31
Concordance Io. 3, 14.
12:38
Concordance Es. 53, 1.
12:39
If any man aske (saith S. Augustine) why they could not beleeue: I answer roūdly, because they would not. Tract. 13. in Io. See the meanīg of this speach Annot. Mat. 18. 15. Mar. 4, 12.
Concordance Esa. 6, 9.
12:40
Concordance Mt. 13, 14. Mr. 4, 12. Lu 8, 〈◊〉.
12:41
Concordance Act. 28, 27.
12:42
This is the case of many principal men in such countries where heresie hath the vpperhand, who know and beleeue the Catholike faith:
12:46
but making cholse rather to keepe mans fauour thē Gods, they dare not confesse the same. Such may pray that God and the world agree together: for els it is seen whose part they wil take.
12:1
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 39
… but I am not at all times with you. And for this cause , when she poured this ointment on my body, it is as if she did it for my burial, [17] and anointed my body beforehand. And verily I say unto you, In every place where this my gospel shall be proclaimed in all the world, what she did shall be told for a memorial of her.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 2.22.3
… Then, when He had raised Lazarus from the dead, and plots were formed against Him by the Pharisees, He withdrew to a city called Ephraim; and from that place, as it is written “He came to Bethany six days before the passover,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 65
Ch. xii. ver. 1, 2 . “Then six days before the Passover He came to Bethany, where Lazarus was, and feasted with them; and Martha served, but Lazarus sat at meat.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 2.78
… whereas John, when he is about to give us the same narrative concerning the ointment, begins by telling us that Jesus came to Bethany six days before the passover.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 2.79
… Here, then, we see that Mary had acted in this way before that time. And what she did a second time in Bethany is a different matter, which does not belong to Luke’s narrative, but is related by three of the evangelists in concert, namely, John, Matthew, and Mark.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 4.10
… Once more, John joins Matthew and Mark in what is recorded about Bethany, where the scene took place with the precious ointment which was poured upon His feet and His head by Mary.
12:2
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 39
[1] And Jesus six days before the passover came to Bethany, where was Lazarus, [2] whom Jesus raised from among the dead.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 27
… For if thou take away the stone, that is, their insensibility to their own miseries, thou wilt quickly be able to bring them also out of the tomb; and having brought them out, thou wilt more easily rid them of their bonds. Then shall Christ know thee, when thou art risen, when unbound; then will He call thee even unto His own supper.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 31
… And He not only raises her up, but also commands to give her meat, that the event might not seem to be an illusion. And He doth not give it Himself, but commands them; as also with regard to Lazarus He said, “Loose him, and let him go,” and afterwards makes him partaker of His table.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 38.2
… Formerly her life savored somewhat of carelessness; and, fast bound in the bands of wealth, she lay as one dead in the tomb of the world. But Jesus was moved with indignation, and was troubled in spirit, and cried aloud and said, Blæsilla, come forth. She, at His call, has arisen and has come forth, and sits at meat with the Lord.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 71.2
… His wish is that all his athletes may alike win garlands. My soul rejoices, yet the very greatness of my joy makes me feel sad. Like Ruth when I try to speak I burst into tears. Zacchæus, the convert of an hour, is accounted worthy to receive the Saviour as his guest. Martha and Mary make ready a feast and then welcome the Lord to it.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 108.24
… you shall receive from me this reply. Do not for this matter of food find fault with belief in the resurrection: for our Lord after raising the daughter of the ruler of the synagogue commanded food to be given her. And Lazarus who had been dead four days is described as sitting at meat with Him,
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 2.10
… For whenever He raised anyone from the dead He ordered that food should be given him to eat, lest the resurrection should be thought a delusion. And this is why Lazarus after his resurrection is
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 51.12
… But in that sort of way Christ was served also by the reprobate Judas; for it was he also who had the money bag; and although he had the exceeding wickedness to steal of its contents, yet it was he also who provided what was needful for the meal.
12:3
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 39
… and they came, not because of Jesus alone, but [Arabic, p. 147] that they might look also on Lazarus, whom he raised from among the dead. [5, 6] And the chief priests considered how they might kill Lazarus also; because [7] many of the Jews were going on his account, and believing in Jesus.
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Repentance 2.7
62. Mary herself pours ointment on the feet of the Lord Jesus.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 65
… Mary did not minister, for she was a disciple. Here again she acted in the more spiritual manner. For she did not minister as being invited, nor did she afford her services to all alike. But she directeth the honor to Him alone, and approacheth Him not as a man, but as a God. On this account she poured out the ointment,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Christian Doctrine 2.3
… For among men words have obtained far and away the chief place as a means of indicating the thoughts of the mind. Our Lord, it is true, gave a sign through the odor of the ointment which was poured out upon His feet;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Christian Doctrine 3.12
… In all such matters it is not the use of the objects, but the lust of the user, that is to blame. Nobody in his sober senses would believe, for example, that when our Lord’s feet were anointed by the woman with precious ointment,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 62.4
… we have not sought in Him for any passing odour. A certain “woman anointed Him with most costly ointment,” that “house was filled with the odour;”
12:4
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 39
… because [7] many of the Jews were going on his account, and believing in Jesus. And Mary took a case of the ointment of fine nard, of great price, and opened it, and poured [8] it out on the head of Jesus as he was reclining; and she anointed his feet, and wiped them with her hair: and the house was filled with the odour of the ointment. [9, 10]
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Repentance 2.7
65. At the pouring forth, then, of this ointment all rejoice; Judas alone speaks against it.
12:5
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 39
… And Mary took a case of the ointment of fine nard, of great price, and opened it, and poured [8] it out on the head of Jesus as he was reclining; and she anointed his feet, and wiped them with her hair: and the house was filled with the odour of the ointment. [9, 10] But Judas Iscariot, one of the disciples, he that was to betray him, said,
12:6
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 39
… and she anointed his feet, and wiped them with her hair: and the house was filled with the odour of the ointment. [9, 10] But Judas Iscariot, one of the disciples, he that was to betray him, said, Why was [11] not this ointment sold for three hundred pence, and given unto the poor?
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 11.9
… others is a way of gain,” we have not only these things, but also that which is recorded about the traitor Judas, who in appearance championed the cause of the poor, and said with indignation, “This ointment might have been sold for three hundred pence and given to the poor,” but in reality “was a thief, and having the bag took away what was put therein.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 1.16
64. We can gather the same from the example of the traitor Judas. He was chosen among the Twelve Apostles, and had charge of the money bag, to lay it out upon the poor,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Treatise Concerning the Christian Priesthood 4
… God chose Judas, and counted him one of the sacred band, and committed to him, as to the rest, the dignity of the apostolic office; yea he gave him somewhat beyond the others, the stewardship of the money.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 54
… no, much comes also from our own sluggishness by itself alone: and if he too is anywhere concerned as a cause, it is from our offering the occasion. For say, why did the devil prevail in Judas’ case? When “Satan entered into him” ( John xiii. 27 ), you will say. Yes, but hear the cause: it was because “he was a thief, and bare what was put in the bag.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Lying 29
29. As that, “Take no thought for the morrow,” and, “Take therefore no thought what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink, or what ye shall put on.” Now when we see that the Lord Himself had a bag in which was put what was given,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Of the Work of Monks 31
31. For if they be urged from the Gospel that they should put nothing by for the morrow, they most rightly answer, “Why then had the Lord Himself a bag in which to put by the money which was collected?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Patience 8
… Of this patience Himself afforded and showed an example, when, before the passion of His Body, He so bore with His disciple Judas, that ere He pointed him out as the traitor, He endured him as a thief;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 3.55
… For neither are we going to say that Judas did not baptize, seeing that he was still among the disciples when that which is written was being accomplished, "Jesus Himself baptized not, but His disciples." Are we to suppose that, because he had not betrayed Christ, therefore he who had the bag, and bare what was put therein,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.17
… of which bags, as it is written, Judas, who betrayed Him, was the keeper and the thief.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 11.6
… who with such exceeding patience endured His betrayer, as to give to him, as to the other Apostles, the first Eucharist consecrated with His own hands, and blessed with His own mouth. What hath Christ done to you? who sent this same betrayer, whom He called a devil, who before betraying the Lord could not show good faith even to the Lord’s purse,
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 The Ecclesiastical History of Theodoret 3.18
… “Sophist,” said he, “the Creator of all things, whom you in derision call carpenter’s son, is making a coffin.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 67
… Thou wast wont to command the evil spirits, to heal the sick, to receive honour with the rest of the apostles, and that thou mightest satisfy thy thirst for gain, it was open to thee to steal from the box that was in thy charge
12:7
St Ignatius of Antioch † AD 108 Epistle to the Ephesians: Shorter and Longer Versions 17
For this end did the Lord suffer the ointment to be poured upon His head,
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 39
… And that displeased the rest of the disciples also within themselves, and they said, Why went this ointment [13] to waste? It was possible that it should be sold for much, and the poor be given [14] it. And they were angry with Mary. And Jesus perceived it , and said unto them, Leave her; why molest ye her? a good work hath she accomplished on me:
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 65
… On this account she poured out the ointment, and wiped (His feet) with the hairs of her head, which was the action of one who did not entertain the same opinion concerning Him as did others; yet Judas rebuked her, under the pretense forsooth of carefulness. What then saith Christ? “She hath done a good work for My burying.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 109.23
23. “My knees are weak through fasting” ( ver. 23 ). We read, that our Lord Christ underwent a fast of forty days: but had fasting so great power over Him, that His knees were weakened? Or is this more suitably understood of His members, that is, of His saints? “And my flesh is changed because of the oil;”
12:8
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 39
… It was possible that it should be sold for much, and the poor be given [14] it. And they were angry with Mary. And Jesus perceived it , and said unto them, Leave her; why molest ye her? a good work hath she accomplished on me: for the [15] day of my burial kept she it.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 65
Ver. 8 . “But Me ye have not always.”
12:9
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 39
[1] And Jesus six days before the passover came to Bethany, where was Lazarus, [2] whom Jesus raised from among the dead. And they made a feast for him there: [3] and Martha was serving; while Lazarus was one of them that sat with him. And [4] at the time of Jesus’ being at Bethany in the house of Simon the leper,
12:10
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 39
… [3] and Martha was serving; while Lazarus was one of them that sat with him. And [4] at the time of Jesus’ being at Bethany in the house of Simon the leper, great multitudes of the Jews heard that Jesus was there: and they came, not because of Jesus alone, but [Arabic, p. 147] that they might look also on Lazarus, whom he raised from among the dead. [5, 6]
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Repentance 2.7
59. But in the presence of such grace given by the Lord, of such a miracle of divine bounty, when all ought to have rejoiced, the wicked were stirred up and gathered a council against Christ, and wished moreover to kill Lazarus also.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 66
… “The multitude who know not God are accursed” ( c. vii. 49 ); the believers they call accursed, and themselves the slayers, wise. In this place also, having beheld the miracle, the many believed; but the rulers were not contented with their own evil deeds, they also attempted to kill Lazarus.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 38.2
… But Jesus was moved with indignation, and was troubled in spirit, and cried aloud and said, Blæsilla, come forth. She, at His call, has arisen and has come forth, and sits at meat with the Lord. The Jews, if they will, may threaten her in their wrath; they may seek to slay her, because Christ has raised her up.
12:11
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 39
… And [4] at the time of Jesus’ being at Bethany in the house of Simon the leper, great multitudes of the Jews heard that Jesus was there: and they came, not because of Jesus alone, but [Arabic, p. 147] that they might look also on Lazarus, whom he raised from among the dead. [5, 6] And the chief priests considered how they might kill Lazarus also;
12:12
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 39
… Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord, the [36] King of Israel. Certain therefore of the Pharisees from among the multitudes [37] said unto him, Our Master, rebuke thy disciples. He said unto them, Verily I say unto you, If these were silent, the stones would cry out.
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 10.15
… an account nearly identical with this, as far as, “And Jesus went up to Jerusalem, and He found in the temple those who were selling oxen and sheep,” gives a second account of an ascent of the Lord to Jerusalem, and then goes on to tell of the supper in Bethany six days before the passover, at which Martha served and Lazarus was at table. “On the morrow,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 66
But how, after not walking openly in Jewry, and retiring into the wilderness, doth He again enter openly?
12:13
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 39
[34] And a great multitude, that which came to the feast, when they heard that Jesus [35] was coming to Jerusalem, took young palm branches,
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 29
But let us, brethren, who have received the vineyard from the Saviour, and are invited to the heavenly banquet, inasmuch as the Feast is now drawing nigh, take the branches of the palm
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 12.23
… for it signifies not his wooden seat, but the authority of his teaching. In like manner then I would have you seek for David’s throne not the throne of wood, but the kingdom itself. Take, too, as my witnesses the children who cried aloud, Hosanna to the Son of David , blessed is the King of Israel
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 66
Ver. 13 . “Hosannah, blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord.”
12:14
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 2.66
128. Again, although John tells us nothing as to the way in which the Lord despatched His disciples to fetch these animals to Him, nevertheless he inserts a brief allusion to this colt, and cites also the word of the prophet which Matthew makes use of.
12:15
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 66
Ver. 15 . “Rejoice greatly, daughter of Zion”?
12:16
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 39
… and they said, Praise in the highest; Praise to the Son of David: Blessed is he that cometh in the name [33] of the Lord; and blessed is the kingdom that cometh, that of our father David: Peace in heaven, and praise in the highest.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 66
Ver. 16 . “But this,” saith the Evangelist, “the disciples knew not, that it was written of Him.”
12:17
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 39
[42] And when he entered into Jerusalem, the whole city was agitated, and they said, [43] Who is this? And the multitudes said, This is Jesus, the prophet that is from Nazareth [44] of Galilee.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 66
Ver. 17 . “But the multitude bare witness that He had raised Lazarus.”
12:18
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 39
[42] And when he entered into Jerusalem, the whole city was agitated, and they said, [43] Who is this? And the multitudes said, This is Jesus, the prophet that is from Nazareth [44] of Galilee. And the multitude which was with him bare witness that he called [45] Lazarus from the grave, and raised him from among the dead.
12:19
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
… it distressed them, and they said, Hearest thou not what these say? Jesus said unto them, Yea: did ye not read long ago, From [4] the mouths of children and infants thou hast chosen my praise?
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.7
… “Verily, verily, I say unto thee, today shalt thou be with Me in paradise.” This is the glory before the world was. But He used the word “world” instead “men,” as also thou hast it: “Lo! the whole world goeth after Him;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 42
… There (at Lystra) they brought “garlands and oxen.” ( ch. xiv. 13 .) Here he says, “This our craft is in danger to be set at naught.—Ye have filled (all) everywhere with your doctrine.” ( ch. v. 28 .) So said the Jews also with regard to Christ: “Ye see how the world is going after Him” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 17
And these things he says to show, that it was from a petulancy and love of power that they erred, rather than from ignorance, and that not even this righteousness from the deeds of the Law did they establish. ( Matt. xxi. 38 ;
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 1 Timothy 3
… 42, 43 .) And Christ again said to them, “How can ye believe, who receive honor one of another” ( John v. 44 .)? and the parents of the blind man “said these things for fear of the Jews, lest they should be put out of the synagogue.” ( John ix. 22 .) Nay the Jews themselves said, “Perceive ye how we avail nothing? behold, the world is gone after Him.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 66
Ver. 19 . “The Pharisees therefore said among themselves, Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing? behold, the world is gone after Him.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 93.3
… believing as he did that all who were converted to Christ were deserting the God of Israel. For it was also by the same reasoning that they were incited to the murder of Christ Himself: because their own words on this subject have also been put on record. “Ye perceive that the whole world is gone after him:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.5
… by whose face those men shall be troubled when they shall have seen themselves prevail nothing, for that the whole world hath gone away after Him.
12:20
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
… who is this, the Son of man? Jesus said unto them, Another little while is the light with you. Walk so long as ye have light, lest the darkness overtake you; for he that walketh in the darkness knoweth not whither he goeth. [21] So long as ye have light, believe the light, that ye may be the children of the light.
Novatian † AD 258 A Treatise of Novatian Concerning the Trinity 26
… “I go to my Father, and your Father; to my God, and your God?” Or when he finds it placed side by side with others: “Moreover, in your law it is written that the witness of two is true. I bear witness of myself, and the Father who sent me beareth witness of me?” Or when the voice from heaven is: “I have both glorified Him, and I will glorify Him again?”
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 1-2.36
… and besides this, he will find that the one First Cause
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 46
… “All men,” they say, “everywhere, he ceaseth not to teach;” not here only. And then the accusation (is) more aggravated by the present circumstances. “And yet more,” say they, “he has polluted the temple, having brought into it men who are Greeks.” ( v. 28 .) And yet in Christ’s time there “came up (Greeks) to worship” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 66
Ver. 20 . “And there were certain of the Greeks that came up to worship at the Feast.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 2.76
… Thereafter he proceeds, as Mark does, to tell the story of the widow who cast the two mites into the treasury. And finally he appends the statement, which appears also in Matthew and Mark, on the subject of the destined overthrow of the temple.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 4.10
… For he inserts a lofty address which the Lord spoke on the occasion when, through Philip and Andrew, the Gentiles expressed their desire to see Him, and which is introduced by none of the other evangelists. There, too, he reports the remarkable words which were spoken again on the subject of the light which enlightens and makes men the children of light.
12:21
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
[5] And there were among them certain Gentiles also, which had come up to worship [6] at the feast:
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 2
… This same course He pursued in the case of Lazarus and of Jairus’ daughter. For when He had raised up the latter He ordered that something should be given her to eat and He made Lazarus sit with Him at the table
12:22
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
[5] And there were among them certain Gentiles also, which had come up to worship [6] at the feast: these therefore came to Philip, who was of Bethsaida of Galilee, [7] and asked him, and said unto him, My lord, we wish to see Jesus.
12:23
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
[5] And there were among them certain Gentiles also, which had come up to worship [6] at the feast: these therefore came to Philip, who was of Bethsaida of Galilee, [7] and asked him, and said unto him, My lord, we wish to see Jesus. And Philip [8] came and told Andrew: and Andrew and Philip told Jesus.
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Synodis or On the Councils 1
… I will not hear Christ was hungry, unless I hear that after His fast of forty days He said, Man doth not live by bread alone . I will not hear He thirsted unless I also hear Whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst . I will not hear Christ suffered unless I hear, The hour is come that the Son of man should be glorified
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 3.10
10. He says, Father the hour is come; glorify Thy Son, that Thy Son may glorify Thee . He says that the hour, not the day nor the time, is come. An hour is a fraction of a day. What hour must this be? The hour, of course, of which He speaks, to strengthen His disciples, at the time of His passion:— Lo, the hour is come that the Son of Man should be glorified
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On the Soul and the Resurrection 1
… “Does not even husbandry teach thee,” he asks, “that the man who in calculating the transcendent powers of the Deity limits them by his own is a fool?” Whence do seeds get the bodies that spring up from them? What precedes this springing up? Is it not a death that precedes
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 10
… whereas when we love any one warmly and really, though the person loved be of low rank and humble, yet we esteem love from him as a very great honor. And for this reason He Himself also called it glory not to be loved by us only, but even to suffer those shameful things in our behalf. (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 66
Ver. 23, 24 . “The hour is come, that the Son of Man should be glorified. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 4
… Then he shows that the Cross is “glory and honor,” as He Himself also always calls it, saying, “That the Son of Man might be glorified” ( John xi. 5 ); and, “the Son of Man is glorified.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 52.12
… For, in the passage before us, He does not say, If the Son of man be lifted up from the earth; but had called Himself so before, in the lesson which was read and expounded yesterday, when those Gentiles were announced who desired to see Him: “The hour is come that the Son of man should be glorified” (
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 1
Eran. —Yes, I know. For I have heard Him saying “The hour is come that the Son of man should be glorified,”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 59
… But let our understandings, illumined by the Spirit of Truth, foster with pure and free heart the glory of the cross which irradiates heaven and earth, and see with the inner sight what the Lord meant when He spoke of His coming Passion: “The hour is come that the Son of man may be glorified
12:24
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
… these therefore came to Philip, who was of Bethsaida of Galilee, [7] and asked him, and said unto him, My lord, we wish to see Jesus. And Philip [8] came and told Andrew: and Andrew and Philip told Jesus. And Jesus answered and said unto them, The hour is come nigh, in which the Son of man is to be glorified. [9]
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 8.43
… indeed, if we may so say, they served rather to make them known. For Jesus Himself taught us this when He said, “Except a grain of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth by itself alone: but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit.”
St Ephrem the Syrian † AD 373 Ephraim Syrus: Nineteen Hymns on the Nativity of Christ in the Flesh 3
… of the Cup that He gave though the draught was small, very great was its strength, so that there is no stint thereto. A Cup is He that contains all strong wines, and also a Mystery in the midst of which He Himself is! The one Bread that He brake has no bound, and the one Cup that He mingled has no stint! The Wheat that was sown,
St Ephrem the Syrian † AD 373 Ephraim Syrus: Nineteen Hymns on the Nativity of Christ in the Flesh 13.20
20. In the sixteenth year, let the wheat praise by its type that Husbandman,
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 4.30
… What then? Cannot He who brought the non-existent into being, raise up again that which already exists and has decayed ? He who raises the corn, which is sown for our sakes, as year by year it dies,—will He have difficulty in raising us up, for whose sakes that corn also has been raised
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 53
Thus, lest they should think His suffering unworthy of Him, not by the former things only, but also by the events that were coming on, He teaches them the gain thereof. Thus in John first, He saith, “Except the corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone; but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 74
… Therefore also when speaking of His resurrection, He saith, “When the corn of wheat hath fallen into the earth, except it die, it abideth alone; but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 41
… “Nay, but unless it died, it could not rise again: and therefore it rises again, because it died.” For as Christ more clearly signifies this very thing, in the words, “Except a grain of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth by itself alone: but if it die, it beareth much fruit:” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 54.16
… She preferred to sacrifice her life rather than to neglect the duty of almsgiving. In her handful of meal she found the seed from which she was to reap a harvest sent her by the Lord. She sows her meal and lo! a cruse of oil comes from it. In the land of Judah grain was scarce for the corn of wheat had died there;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.90
… For Christianity makes progress by the deaths of its followers. For if death were feared by the faithful, no man would be found to live with perfect faith. For the Lord Christ says, ‘Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone: but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit.’"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 20.5
… but according to Thine Heart, wherein Thou knewest what profit Thy passion would have. “And fulfil all Thy counsel.” “And fulfil all Thy counsel,” not only that whereby Thou didst lay down Thy life for Thy friends, that the corrupted grain might rise again to more abundance;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 41.1
… but by that very slaying of Him shall men understand, that He was but a man whom they followed, that there was in Him no hope of salvation, and shall desert His Name, and it shall no more be. He died, and His Name perished not, but His Name was sown as seed: He died, but He was a grain, which dying, the corn immediately sprang up.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 60.9
… Mine, he saith, is fruitfulness, and this fruitfulness is the strength of My Head. For My Head is Christ. And whence is fruitfulness the strength of Him? Because unless a grain were to fall into the earth, it would not be multiplied, alone it would remain.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 69.9
… but hope maketh it not to be improvidence. He then spared not Himself: because even the Father spared Him not, but delivered Him up for us all. And of the Same, “Who loved me,” saith the Apostle, “and delivered up Himself for me:” for except a grain shall have fallen into the land so that it die, fruit, He saith, it will not yield.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 70.1
… Many therefore members of Him, under one Head our Saviour Himself, being bound together in the bond of love and peace (as ye judge it fit that ye know, for ye have often heard), are one man: and of the same, as of one man, the voice is ofttimes heard, in the Psalms, and thus one crieth as though it were all, because all in one are one.…
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 74.10
… For not in vain came Christ, or in vain was Christ slain, or in vain did the corn fall into the ground; but it fell that it might rise manifold.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 80.2
… Joseph himself are the sheep, and Joseph himself is a sheep. Observe Joseph; for although even the interpretation of his name doth aid us much, for it signifieth increase; and He came indeed in order that the grain given to death might arise manifold;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 141.14
… “I am alone, until I pass over.” What is it that the Lord saith in this Psalm, “I am alone, until I pass over”? What is it that we have expounded? If we have understood it, listen to His own words in the Gospel. “Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone; but if it die, it beareth much fruit.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 1
Eran. —Yes, I know. For I have heard Him saying “The hour is come that the Son of man should be glorified,” and “Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone; but if it die it bringeth forth much fruit.”
12:25
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
… And Philip [8] came and told Andrew: and Andrew and Philip told Jesus. And Jesus answered and said unto them, The hour is come nigh, in which the Son of man is to be glorified. [9] Verily, verily, I say unto you, A grain of wheat, if it fall not and die in the [10] earth, remaineth alone; but if it die, it beareth much fruit.
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 55.7
… He is to be feared whose anger no one can escape, as He Himself forewarns, and says: “Fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul; but rather fear Him which is able to destroy both body and soul in hell.” And again: “He that loveth his life, shall lose it; and he that hateth his life in this world, shall keep it unto life eternal.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 80.2
… To all of whom the Lord also in Himself has appointed an example, teaching that none shall attain to His kingdom but those who have followed Him in His own way, saying, “He that loveth his life in this world shall lose it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Exhortation to Martyrdom, Addressed to Fortunatus 5
… “Fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul; but rather fear Him which is able to kill soul and body in Gehenna.” And again: “He that loveth his life shall lose it; and he who hateth his life in this world, shall keep it unto life eternal.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.17
… “They who sow in tears shall reap in joy. Walking they walked, and wept as they cast their seeds; but coming they shall come in joy, raising up their laps.” Of this same thing in the Gospel according to John: “He who loveth his life shall lose it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall find it to life eternal.”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 6.1
… Let us lay up our treasures in heaven, that when we come we may open them and have pleasure in them. Let us visit our Lord in the persons of the sick, that He may invite us to stand at His right hand. Let us hate ourselves and love Christ, as He loved us and gave Himself up for our sakes.
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 13.13
… and My face I turned not away from the shame of spittings; saying, as it were, “Though knowing before that they will smite Me, I did not even turn My cheek aside; for how should I have nerved My disciples against death for truth’s sake, had I Myself dreaded this?” I said. He that loveth his life shall lose it
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 18.30
… At another time, it is by the preaching of the Gospel; for He says, that He that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal . At another time, by martyrdom and confession in Christ’s name; for He says, And he that hateth his life in this world, shall keep it unto life eternal
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 10
… Now this desire to be loved exceedingly comes from loving exceedingly. For this cause too He said to the Apostles, “He that loveth father or mother more than Me, is not worthy of Me.” ( Matt. x. 37 .) For this cause He bids us esteem that even which is in the most close connection with us, our soul (or, life, v. 39 , and
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 2 Timothy 10
This then is salvation, when we shine forth there. But what means, “He will preserve me unto His kingdom”? He will deliver me from all blame, and preserve me there. For this is to be preserved unto His kingdom, to die here on account of it. For “He that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 75
… and, “If any one heareth My word and keepeth it, he it is that loveth Me—he that heareth not My words, loveth Me not.” ( Ver. 24 .) I think that He alluded to their despondency; for since He had uttered many wise sayings to them concerning death, saying, “He that hateth his life in this world shall save it unto life eternal” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 25
… For in our case, the things which He promised, these also He performs. How so? “In the world” (He says), “ye shall have tribulation.” ( John xvi. 33 .) “He that taketh not his cross and followeth Me, is not worthy of Me.” ( Matt. x. 38 .) “He that hateth not his life shall not find it.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Christian Doctrine 3.16
… In the same way, when our Lord says, “He who loveth his life shall lose it,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.15
… But let us admit that the soul in this passage stands for the present life, whose support is that corporeal nourishment. In accordance with this signification we have also that statement: “He that loveth his soul shall lose it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 103.2
… “Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends:” this the holy martyrs, then, considering, despised their lives here, that they might find them there, following our Lord’s words when He said, “He that loveth his life, shall lose it; and he that loseth his life for My sake, shall keep it unto life eternal.”
12:26
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
… [9] Verily, verily, I say unto you, A grain of wheat, if it fall not and die in the [10] earth, remaineth alone; but if it die, it beareth much fruit. He that loveth his life destroyeth it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto the life eternal. [11]
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 1.24
… Those who incline to this argument may appeal to those texts of Scripture which say the most exalted things about men, and to the fact that the Gospel is addressed directly to men; not so much is said about the creation, or, as we understand it, about the world. We read, “As I and Thou are one, that they also may be one in Us,” and
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 10.6
… Be ye like our Sweet Pastor, Whose life was not dearer to Him than His sheep. Rear up the youths and bring up the maidens; and love the lambs and let them be reared in your bosoms; that when ye shall come to the Chief Pastor, ye may offer to Him all your sheep in completeness, and so He may give you what He has promised: Where I am, ye also shall be .
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 2.8
Since, then, the first-fruits made the true God to be its God, and the good Father to be its Father, the blessing is secured for human nature as a whole, and by means of the first-fruits the true God and Father becomes Father and God of all men. Now “if the first-fruits be holy, the lump also is holy
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 4
… Truly this is surpassing riches, truly surpassing is the greatness of His power, to make us sit down with Christ, Yea, hadst thou ten thousand souls, wouldest thou not lose them for His sake? Yea, hadst thou to enter the flames, oughtest thou not readily to endure it? And He Himself too saith again, “Where I am, there shall also My servant be.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 71
… For had He spoken excluding Himself, how saith He, “That ye may become the children of the light”? And again, if He called the Father only, “Master,” how saith He, “For so I am”; and again, “For one is your Guide, even Christ”? (
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 1.14
… according to that saying of our Lord which says “If any man serve Me, let him follow Me, and where I am, there shall My servant also be.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 20.9
… But thou shalt say: They have beaten me, but I felt no pain; and they mocked me, but I felt not.” So then we should forsake not only all foul but even all earthly thoughts and ever raise the desires of our soul to heavenly things, in accordance with this saying of our Saviour: “For where I am,” He says, “there also shall My servant be.”
12:27
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
… but if it die, it beareth much fruit. He that loveth his life destroyeth it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto the life eternal. [11] If a man serve me, he will follow me; and where I am, there shall my servant be [12] also: and whosoever serveth me, the Father will honour him.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 1.8.2
… Her anguish, again, was indicated when He said, “My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death;” her fear by the words, “Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me;” and her perplexity, too, when He said, “And what I shall say, I know not.”
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Praxeas 23
… it is because of these crowds that are standing by that I have spoken to Thee , that they may believe that Thou hast sent me.” But in the trouble of His soul, (on a later occasion,) He said: “What shall I say? Father, save me from this hour: but for this cause is it that I am come to this hour; only, O Father, do Thou glorify Thy name”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 2.8.4
… For when it wishes to indicate any suffering or perturbation affecting Him, it indicates it under the name of soul; as when it says, “Now is My soul troubled;”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis iv.section24
… I have power to lay down my life, and I have power to take it again.” And again, “My soul is sorrowful even unto death.” And again, “Now is my soul troubled.”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 3.26
… Father, save Me from this hour; but for this came I unto this hour. Father, glorify Thy Name. Then came there a voice from heaven, saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 3.29
… His word and deed go together. For human were the sayings, ‘Let the cup pass,’ and ‘Why hast Thou forsaken Me?’ and divine the act whereby the Same did cause the sun to fail and the dead to rise. Again He said humanly, ‘Now is My soul troubled;’ and He said divinely, ‘I have power to lay down My life, and power to take it again
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 2.5
… The prophet doubts not; think you that the Son doubts? Wilt thou put God lower than man? What—God hath doubts of His Father, and is fearful at the thought of death! Christ, then, is afraid—afraid, whilst Peter fears nothing. Peter saith: “I will lay down my life for Thy sake.” Christ saith: “My soul is troubled.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 2.7
… Then, indeed, He was moved by a loving sister’s tears, for they touched His human heart,—here by secret grief He brought it to pass that, even as His death made an end of death, and His stripes healed our scars, so also His sorrow took away our sorrow.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 67
Ver. 27 . “Now is My soul troubled; and what shall I say? Father, save me from this hour.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 60.1
… For some such cause it certainly was that Jesus “was troubled in spirit,” as when He said, “Now is my soul troubled; and what shall I say? Father, save me from this hour; but for this cause came I unto this hour.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Counter-statements of Theodoret 1
… the Son to be of one substance and co-eternal with God the Father, Creator of the Universe, Maker, Beautifier, Ruler, and Governor, All-wise, Almighty, or rather Himself, Power, Life and Wisdom, to refer the words “My God, my God why hast thou forsaken me;” or “Father if it be possible let this cup pass from me;” or “Father save me from this hour;”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 2
… Were one of the faction of Arius or Eunomius to endeavour, while disputing with you, to belittle the Son, and to describe Him as less than and inferior to the Father, by the help of all their familiar arguments and citations from the divine Scripture of the text “Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me” and that other, “Now is my soul troubled”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 3
… This is the more inexcusable when the Lord points out at one time that the body was being offered, at another that the soul was being troubled.
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 146
… And the Lord Himself in the holy Gospels at one time says “I have power to lay down my life and I have power to take it again, no man taketh it from me but I lay it down of myself;” “That I may take it again.” And again “Therefore doth my Father love me because I lay down my life for the sheep,” and again “Now is my soul troubled”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 152
… That He assumed a reasonable soul is stated by our Lord Himself in the words “Now is my soul troubled; and what shall I say? Father save me from this hour; but for this cause came I unto this hour.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 171
… There is introduced a confusion of the natures, and to God the Word are applied the words “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me;” and “Father, if it be possible let this cup pass from me,” the hunger, the thirst, and the strengthening by an angel; His saying “Now is my soul troubled,”
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 3.23
But the holy Athanasius in his discourse against Apollinarius says that He did actually feel fear. “Wherefore the Lord said: Now is My soul troubled
12:28
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
… [11] If a man serve me, he will follow me; and where I am, there shall my servant be [12] also: and whosoever serveth me, the Father will honour him. Now is my soul troubled: [Arabic, p. 151] and what shall I say? My Father, deliver me from this hour. But [13] for this cause came I unto this hour.
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Praxeas 23
… But, behold, with an abundance (of evidence) the Father from heaven replies, for the purpose of testifying to the Son: “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; hear ye Him.” So, again, in that asseveration , “I have both glorified, and will glorify again,”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Prayer 3
The name of “God the Father” had been published to none. Even Moses, who had interrogated Him on that very point, had heard a different name. To us it has been revealed in the Son, for the Son is now the Father’s new name. “I am come,” saith He, “in the Father’s name;” and again, “Father, glorify Thy name;”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 21.17
… and Jesus was persecuted, and the people that were made lame by their sins slew Him. Josiah cleansed the land of Israel from uncleanness; and Jesus cleansed and caused to pass away uncleanness from all the earth. Josiah hallowed and glorified the name of his God; and Jesus said:— I have glorified and will glorify (His Name ).
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 3.26
… and, ‘The spirit indeed is willing,’ He said, ‘but the flesh is weak.’ And, ‘Of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, nor the Angels, neither the Son
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 6
… ‘I have glorified, and will glorify again
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 18
… For, as our Lord said of Himself, “I have glorified Thee on the earth: I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do;” so of the Paraclete He says “He shall glorify me: for He shall receive of mine, and shall show it unto you.” And as the Son is glorified of the Father when He says “I have both glorified it and will glorify it again,”
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On the Holy Spirit 1
… Now the Spirit does glorify the Father and the Son. Neither does He lie Who saith, “Them that glorify Me I glorify” ; and “I have glorified Thee ,” is said by our Lord to the Father; and again He says, “Glorify Thou Me with the glory which I had with Thee before the world was .” The Divine Voice answers, “I have both glorified, and will glorify again
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 2.6
55. Lastly, in the Gospel the brothers of the Lord were called Sons of Thunder; and when the voice was uttered of the Father, saying, “I have both glorified it and will glorify it again,”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 2.15
131. And what wonder, if unbelievers doubt the word of man, when they refuse to believe the Word of God? The Son of God, as you will find it written in the Gospel, said: “Father, glorify Thy Name,” and from heaven was heard the voice of the Father, saying: “I have both glorified it, and again will glorify.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 54
How was it that, when they heard these words, they were dismayed? And yet before this also a like voice was uttered at Jordan, and a multitude was present, and no one felt anything of the kind; and afterwards again, when also they said, “It thundered,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 1.4
… Nor yet that this Trinity said from heaven, “Thou art my Son,” whether when He was baptized by John, or when the three disciples were with Him in the mount, or when the voice sounded, saying, “I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 2.10
… and in that when the dove descended upon Him at His baptism; and in that where He cried to the Father concerning His own glorification and it was answered Him, “I have both glorified, and will glorify again.”
12:29
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
… and whosoever serveth me, the Father will honour him. Now is my soul troubled: [Arabic, p. 151] and what shall I say? My Father, deliver me from this hour. But [13] for this cause came I unto this hour. My Father, glorify thy name. And a [14] voice was heard from heaven, I have glorified it , and shall glorify it .
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Decease of His Brother Satyrus 2.108
… man therefore judge us in any meats or in drink, or in respect of a feast day or new moons, or a sabbath day, which are a shadow of the things to come, but the body is of Christ.” Let us, then, seek the body of Christ which the voice of the Father, from heaven, as it were the last trumpet, has shown to you at the time when the Jews said that it thundered;
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 2.15
… “Father, glorify Thy Name,” and from heaven was heard the voice of the Father, saying: “I have both glorified it, and again will glorify.” These words the unbelievers heard, but believed not. The Son spake, the Father answered, and the Jews said: “A peal of thunder answered Him;” others said: “An angel spake to Him.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 19
… And why was he shone upon by that light not within the city, but before it? The many would not have believed, since even there (at Jerusalem when the people heard the voice which came from above, they said that “it thundered” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 67
Ver. 30 . “This Voice came not because of Me, but for your sakes.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 54.7
… Could it be by an angel, seeing that by Him the angels were created? Was it by means of a cloud, which, when it gave forth its sound to the Son, gave it not on His account, as He Himself also tells us elsewhere, but for the sake of others who were needing to hear it (
12:30
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
… [Arabic, p. 151] and what shall I say? My Father, deliver me from this hour. But [13] for this cause came I unto this hour. My Father, glorify thy name. And a [14] voice was heard from heaven, I have glorified it , and shall glorify it . And the multitude that were standing heard, and said, This is thunder: and others said, An [15] angel speaketh to him.
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Praxeas 23
… Therefore it was that in the passage before us the Lord declared to the people present: “Not on my own account has this voice addressed me, but for your sakes,”
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 9.72
… We remember, indeed, that a voice was sometimes uttered from heaven for us, that the power of the Father’s words might confirm for us the mystery of the Son, as the Lord says, This voice hath not come from Heaven for My sake but for your sakes
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 10.71
… the words of prayer availed Him nothing, but He said them for the advancement of our faith. He was not in want of help, but we of teaching. Again He prayed to be glorified; and immediately was heard from heaven the voice of God the Father glorifying Him: but when they wondered at the voice, He said, This voice hath not come for My sake, but for your sakes
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Answer to Eunomius' Second Book 1
… “This voice came not because of Me, but for your sakes
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 64
… So in another place, when a voice came down from heaven, He said, “This voice came not because of Me, but for your sakes.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 67
Ver. 30 . “This Voice came not because of Me, but for your sakes.”
12:31
St Justin Martyr † AD 165 On the Resurrection, Fragments 3
… and the male mules do not beget their kind. So that both in the case of men and the irrational animals we can see sexual intercourse abolished; and this, too, before the future world. And our Lord Jesus Christ was born of a virgin, for no other reason than that He might destroy the begetting by lawless desire, and might show to the ruler
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
… My Father, glorify thy name. And a [14] voice was heard from heaven, I have glorified it , and shall glorify it . And the multitude that were standing heard, and said, This is thunder: and others said, An [15] angel speaketh to him. Jesus answered and said unto them, Not because of me [16] was this voice, but because of you.
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.17
… And there is nothing absurd in a man having died, and in His death being not only an example of death endured for the sake of piety, but also the first blow in the conflict which is to overthrow the power of that evil spirit the devil, who had obtained dominion over the whole world.
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 12.18
… Wherefore, when His suffering was at hand he said, “Now the prince of this world has been judged,” and, “Now shall the prince of this world be cast out,” and, “I, if I be lifted from the earth, will draw all men unto Myself;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 67
Ver. 31 . “Now is the judgment of this world, now shall the prince of this world be cast down.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Marriage and Concupiscence 2.33
… Thus he becomes the accuser of the Church which is spread over the world; into this Church everywhere infants, when to be baptized, are first exorcised, for no other reason than that the prince of this world may be cast out
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.14
… The Punic name also corresponds: for gain is called mammon in Punic. But he who serves mammon certainly serves him who, as being set over those earthly things in virtue of his perversity, is called by our Lord the prince of this world.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 21.19
… But the first “gift” is that which is concerned with the remission of sins; by which blessing “we are delivered from the power of darkness;” and the prince of this world,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 93.5
5. Nor let the world excuse itself by this, that it is hindered by the devil from believing on Christ. For to believers the prince of the world is cast out,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 95.4
… Therefore the prince of this world, that is, the prince of the darkness thereof, or of unbelievers, out of whose hands that world is rescued, to which it is said, “Ye were at one time darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord:” the prince of this world, of whom He elsewhere saith, “Now is the prince of this world cast out,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 4.1
… Now they to whom He speaks within, are those who give place to Him: and those give place to God, who “give not place to the devil.” For the devil wishes to inhabit the hearts of men, and speak there the things which are able to seduce. But what saith the Lord Jesus? “The prince of this world is cast out.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 9.8
… Now again would such things be in bad cities, unless they were first in individual men, who are, as it were, the elements and seeds of cities. These cities He destroys, when on the prince being shut out thence, of whom it was said, “The prince of this world” has been “cast out,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 60.2
… “And turned Joab.” Joab is interpreted enemy. There was turned an enemy, as thou wilt understand it. If turned unto flight, the devil it is: if converted to the faith, a Christian it is. How unto flight? From the heart of a Christian: “The Prince of this world,” He saith, “now hath been cast out.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 106.32
… remember the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, where, when He driveth him out of the hearts of the faithful, He saith, “Now is the prince of this world cast out:”
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 3.67
… For her violator ( i.e. Dinah’s ) is called the prince of the country ( Genes. xxxiv. 2 ), by whom the devil is plainly denoted, seeing that our Redeemer says, Now shall the prince of this world be cast out (
12:32
St Ignatius of Antioch † AD 108 Epistle to the Ephesians: Shorter and Longer Versions 9
… some who have passed on from this to you, having false doctrine, whom ye did not suffer to sow among you, but stopped your ears, that ye might not receive those things which were sown by them, as being stones of the temple of the Father, prepared for the building of God the Father, and drawn up on high by the instrument of Jesus Christ, which is the cross,
St Ignatius of Antioch † AD 108 Epistle to the Smyrnæans: Shorter and Longer Versions 2
… the cross, and death itself, affirm, that in appearance only, and not in truth, He took a body of the Virgin, and suffered only in appearance, forgetting, as they do, Him who said, “The Word was made flesh;” and again, “Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up;” and once more, “If I be lifted up from the earth, I will draw all men unto Me.”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
… And the multitude that were standing heard, and said, This is thunder: and others said, An [15] angel speaketh to him. Jesus answered and said unto them, Not because of me [16] was this voice, but because of you. Now is the judgement of this world; and the [17] prince of this world shall now be cast forth.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.2.8
… For the law never hindered them from believing in the Son of God; nay, but it even exhorted them so to do, saying that men can be saved in no other way from the old wound of the serpent than by believing in Him who, in the likeness of sinful flesh, is lifted up from the earth upon the tree of martyrdom, and draws all things to Himself,
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 On the Incarnation of the Word 24
… Whence it was fitting for the Lord to bear this also and to spread out His hands, that with the one He might draw the ancient people, and with the other those from the Gentiles, and unite both in Himself. 4. For this is what He Himself has said, signifying by what manner of death He was to ransom all: “I, when
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 18
… “But to Israel He saith, All the day long have I stretched forth My hands to a disobedient and gainsaying people;” here meaning by the day the whole period of the former dispensation. But the stretching out of the hands, means calling and drawing
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 67
Ver. 32 . “And I, if I be lifted up, will draw all men unto Me.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 73
… for neither is it possible to come by any other way.” But by saying before, “No man can come to Me except the Father draw him”; and again, “If I be lifted up from the earth, I shall draw all men unto Me” (
Rufinus of Aquileia † AD 411 A Commentary on the Apostles' Creed 29
… For He led forth those who were held in captivity by death, as He Himself had foretold, when He said, “When I shall be lifted up from the earth I shall draw all unto Me.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 55.5
… “No man cometh unto the Father but by me,” and “I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 20.5
5. “ Diapsalma. ” The Lord render to Thee according to Thine Heart” ( ver. 4 ). The Lord render to Thee, not according to their heart, who thought by persecution they could destroy Thee; but according to Thine Heart, wherein Thou knewest what profit Thy passion would have.
John Cassian † AD 435 The Twelve Books on the Institutes of the Cœnobia, and the Remedies for the Eight Principal Faults 3.3
… which spreading forth of His hands on the Cross is quite correctly called a “lifting up.” For when we were all lying in hades He raised us to heaven, according to the word of His own promise when He says: “When I am lifted up from the earth, I will draw all men unto Me.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Letters 124
… For their deaths affected themselves alone, and no one has paid off another’s debt by his own death : one alone among the sons of men, our Lord Jesus Christ, stands out as One in whom all are crucified, all dead, all buried, all raised again. Of them He Himself said “when I am lifted from the earth, I will draw all (things) unto Me
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 59
… But let our understandings, illumined by the Spirit of Truth, foster with pure and free heart the glory of the cross which irradiates heaven and earth, and see with the inner sight what the Lord meant when He spoke of His coming Passion: “The hour is come that the Son of man may be glorified
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 7.15
… namely, that the Lord in descending into hell rescued from infernal durance those only whom while living in the flesh He preserved through His grace in faith and good conduct. For in that which He says in the Gospel, When I shall be lifted up from the earth, I will draw all to myself (
12:33
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
… and others said, An [15] angel speaketh to him. Jesus answered and said unto them, Not because of me [16] was this voice, but because of you. Now is the judgement of this world; and the [17] prince of this world shall now be cast forth. And I, when I am lifted up from the [18] earth, shall draw every man unto me.
12:34
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
… Jesus answered and said unto them, Not because of me [16] was this voice, but because of you. Now is the judgement of this world; and the [17] prince of this world shall now be cast forth. And I, when I am lifted up from the [18] earth, shall draw every man unto me. This he said, that he might shew by what [19] manner of death he should die.
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 2.15
… moreover, a true and a good meaning have these words of Peter as regards the Jews. For Jews, astray from the truth, expect indeed the Christ as coming, but do not reckon that He undergoes a passion, saying what they understand not; ‘We know that, when the Christ cometh, He abideth for ever, and how sayest Thou, that He must be lifted up
Anonymous A Treatise on Re-Baptism by an Anonymous Writer 9
… And again, this also was the speech of the Jews, in contradiction against Him, when He taught them of Himself, and announced future things to them, and they said, “We have heard out of the law that Christ abideth for ever: and how sayest thou that the Son of man must be lifted up?”
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 1.43
… So that the priests at one time were afraid, lest haply, by the providence of God, to their confusion, the whole of the people should come over to our faith. Therefore they often sent to us, and asked us to discourse to them concerning Jesus, whether He were the Prophet whom Moses foretold, who is the eternal Christ.
12:35
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
… And I, when I am lifted up from the [18] earth, shall draw every man unto me. This he said, that he might shew by what [19] manner of death he should die. The multitudes said unto him, We have heard out of the law that the Messiah abideth for ever: how then sayest thou, that the Son of [20] man is to be lifted up? who is this, the Son of man?
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 1.10
… And again He said unto them;— Let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works and glorify your Father which is in heaven . And again He showed with regard to Himself that He is the light, for He said to His disciples:— Walk while the light is with you, ere the darkness overtake you .
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 6.1
… Whosoever builds ought to finish, that he be not a laughing-stock to them that pass by the way. Whosoever sets his building on the rock, let him make its foundations deep, that it may not be cast down by the billows. Whosoever wishes to fly from the darkness, let him walk while he has light.
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 40
XXIV. Therefore since you have heard these words, come forward to it, and be enlightened, and your faces shall not be ashamed through missing the Grace. Receive then the Enlightenment in due season, that darkness pursue you not, and catch you, and sever you from the Illumining. The night cometh when no man can work
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On Virginity 4
… it bends its energies to bodily pleasures as surely as the sheep stoop to their pasture; it lives for gorging and still lower pleasures ; it is alienated from the life of God , and a stranger to the promise of the Covenants; it recognizes no good but the gratification of the body. It is a mind such as this that “walks in darkness
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 68
Ver. 35 . “Yet a little while,” He saith, “is the light with you.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 10.23
… Wherefore, then, do they not rejoice in it? Why are they not happy? Because they are more entirely occupied with other things which rather make them miserable, than that which would make them happy, which they remember so little of. For there is yet a little light in men; let them walk—let them “walk,” that the “darkness” seize them not.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Morals of the Catholic Church 24
… Without this, nothing can be done of what we have already spoken of. It is the part of prudence to keep watch with most anxious vigilance, lest any evil influence should stealthily creep in upon us. Thus the Lord often exclaims, "Watch;" and He says, "Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 139.16
… Daily let them add, daily let them approach; yet let them not fall back from the Body of the Lord: that, compacted in one Body and among these members, they may be counted worthy to have that said of them. “By day shall they wander, and none among them.” “The Day” was yet on earth, even our Lord Jesus Christ. Whence He said, “Walk while ye have the day.”
Pseudo-Cyprian On the Glory of Martyrdom 27
… John exclaims, and says, “Now is the axe laid to the root of the tree;” showing, to wit, and pointing out that it is the last old age of all things. Moreover, also, the Lord Himself says, “Walk while ye have the light, lest the darkness lay hold upon you.”
12:36
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 40
… how then sayest thou, that the Son of [20] man is to be lifted up? who is this, the Son of man? Jesus said unto them, Another little while is the light with you. Walk so long as ye have light, lest the darkness overtake you; for he that walketh in the darkness knoweth not whither he goeth. [21]
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 41
[21, 22] This said Jesus, and he went and hid himself from them. But notwithstanding [23] his having done all these signs before them, they believed not in him: that the word of Isaiah the prophet might be fulfilled, who said,
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 1.10
… And again He showed with regard to Himself that He is the light, for He said to His disciples:— Walk while the light is with you, ere the darkness overtake you . And again He said to them:— Believe on the light that ye may be children of light .
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 3.22
… Therefore, they could not believe, because Isaiah said again, He hath blinded their eyes and hardened their heart, that they might not see with their eyes and understand with their heart and be converted, and I should heal them. These things said Isaiah when he saw His glory, and spake of Him.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 56
[3.] As also He said to others, “Believe while the light is with you.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 68
Ver. 36 . “Walk in the light, that ye may become children of the light.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 78
… For that both the Son is able by Himself to do that which in the case of baptism He is able to do with the Father, and the Holy Ghost the same, hear these things said plainly. For to the Jews He said, “That ye may know that the Son of Man hath power on earth to forgive sins” ( Mark ii. 10 ); and again, “That ye may become children of light” (
12:37
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 41
[21, 22] This said Jesus, and he went and hid himself from them.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 68
Ver. 37 . “Though He had done so many miracles, they believed not on Him.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 2.35
… And, therefore, they could not believe, because that Isaiah said again, He hath blinded their eyes and hardened their heart, that they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with their heart, and be converted, and I should heal them.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 1.31
… and those who have not heard Isaiah speak in his own proper person, now understand from his writings the things which he spoke concerning Him. For even in the said nation of the Jews, who believed the report of the prophets, or to whom was that arm of the Lord revealed, which is this very Christ who was announced by them,
12:38
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 41
[21, 22] This said Jesus, and he went and hid himself from them. But notwithstanding [23] his having done all these signs before them, they believed not in him:
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 68
Ver. 38 . “That the saying of Esaias might be fulfilled which he spake, Lord, who hath believed our report, and to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed?” And again,
12:39
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 41
[24] And for this reason it is not possible for them to believe, because Isaiah also said,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 68
Ver. 39–41 . “They could not believe,” it saith, “because that Esaias said, Ye shall hear with your ears, and not understand. These things he said, when he saw His glory, and spake of Him.”
12:40
St Justin Martyr † AD 165 Dialogue with Trypho 12
… peoples who know not Thee shall escape to Thee, because of thy God, the Holy One of Israel; for He has glorified Thee.’ This same law you have despised, and His new holy covenant you have slighted; and now you neither receive it, nor repent of your evil deeds. ‘For your ears are closed, your eyes are blinded, and the heart is hardened,’ Jeremiah
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 41
[25] They have blinded their eyes, and made dark their heart;
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 3
… nay, it instigates some who know and are persuaded of the truth to pretended ignorance and opposition. As took place in the case of the Jews, for they did not through ignorance deny the Son of God, but that they might obtain honor from the multitude; “they believed,” says the Evangelist, but were afraid, “lest they should be put out of the synagogue.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 68
Ver. 39–41 . “They could not believe,” it saith, “because that Esaias said, Ye shall hear with your ears, and not understand.
12:41
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 41
[26] This said Isaiah when he saw his glory, and spake of him.
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 5.33
… Isaiah says that he has seen no God but Him. For he did actually see the glory of God, the mystery of Whose taking flesh from the Virgin he foretold. And if you, in your heresy, do not know that it was God the Only-begotten Whom the prophet saw in that glory, listen to the Evangelist:— These things said Esaias, when he saw His glory, and spake of Him
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 12.47
47. Glance over the whole course of time, and realise in what guise He appeared to Joshua the son of Nun, a prophet bearing His name, or to Isaiah, who relates that he saw Him, as the Gospel also bears witness
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 2.14
… that sat “on the throne high and lifted up ;” the older tradition, it is true, says that it was the Father Who appeared to him, but the evangelist John refers the prophecy to our Lord, saying, touching those of the Jews who did not believe the words uttered by the prophet concerning the Lord, “These things said Esaias, when he saw His glory and spoke of Him
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 1.17
… “In the mouth of them that serve Me shall a new name be called upon, which shall be blessed over all the earth, and they shall bless the true God, and they who swear upon earth shall swear by the true God.” These words, I say, Isaiah spake when he saw God’s Glory, and thus in the Gospel it is plainly said that he saw the Glory of Christ and spoke of Him.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 15
… wherefore He saith, “No man hath seen God at any time.” What then shall we answer to the most mighty of voice, Esaias, when he says, “I saw the Lord sitting upon a throne high and lifted up” ( Isa. vi. 1 ); and to John himself testifying of Him, that “he said these things when he had seen His glory”? (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 18
… In it he explains at length the vision recorded in the sixth chapter of Isaiah, and enlarges upon its mystical meaning. “Some of my predecessors,” he writes, “make ‘the Lord sitting upon a throne’ God the Father, and suppose the seraphim to represent the Son and the Holy Spirit. I do not agree with them, for John expressly tells us
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 17.3
… This proves that he omitted many things intentionally. But if you choose John as an authority regarding the law and the prophets, I ask you only to believe his testimony to them. It is John who writes that Isaiah saw the glory of Christ.
12:42
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 41
… the word that I spake, it [14] shall judge him at the last day. I from myself did not speak: but the Father which sent me, he hath given me commandment, what I should say, and what I [15] should speak; and I know that his commandment is eternal life. The things that I say now, as my Father hath said unto me, even so I say.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 17
And these things he says to show, that it was from a petulancy and love of power that they erred, rather than from ignorance, and that not even this righteousness from the deeds of the Law did they establish. ( Matt. xxi. 38 ; John. xii. 19 ,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 1 Timothy 3
Why then did other Jews not obtain mercy? Because what they did, they did not ignorantly, but willfully, well knowing what they did. For this we have the testimony of the Evangelist. “Many of the Jews believed on Him, but because of the Pharisees they did not confess Him. For they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 24
… but he, though he was liable to condemnation, yet was not so to an equal degree. “How then does the Evangelist say nothing of the kind concerning him?” He has said in another place, that “of the rulers also many believed on Him, but because of the Jews they did not confess (Him), lest they should be put out of the synagogue” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 28
… For since he made great account of honor from men, more than he did of the punishment; (“Many,” saith the Evangelist, “of the rulers believed on Him, but because of the Jews they did not confess”—
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 93.2
… For having received the Holy Spirit, and so become His witnesses, they would certainly not belong to the class of whom it is said: “Many of the chief rulers of the Jews believed on Him; but for fear of the Jews they dared not confess Him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue: for they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God.”
12:43
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 41
[7] And many of the rulers also believed on him; but because of the Pharisees they [8] were not confessing him , lest they be put out of the synagogue:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 5.14
… of glory be greater in the heart than the fear or love of God, that the Lord said, “How can ye believe, who look for glory from one another, and do not seek the glory which is from God alone?” Also, concerning some who had believed on Him, but were afraid to confess Him openly, the evangelist says, “They loved the praise of men more than the praise of God;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 2.11
… be instant in season out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort." But, as the gospel says, "They love the praise of men more than the praise of God;"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 54.1
… while there were others, belonging to the chief rulers, who had not the boldness to confess their faith, lest they should be put out of the synagogue; and whom the evangelist has branded with the words, that “they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God “(
12:44
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 41
[7] And many of the rulers also believed on him; but because of the Pharisees they [8] were not confessing him , lest they be put out of the synagogue: and they loved [9] the praise of men more than the praising of God.
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Praxeas 23
… “Not on my own account has this voice addressed me, but for your sakes,” that these likewise may believe both in the Father and in the Son, severally, in their own names and persons and positions. “Then again, Jesus exclaims, and says, He that believeth on me, believeth not on me, but on Him that sent me;”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.10
118. Last of all, to show that they are not Christians, they deny that we are to believe on Christ, saying that it is written: “He that believeth on Me, believeth not on Me, but on Him that sent Me.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 68
[2.] What “so many”? So many as the Evangelist hath omitted. And this is clear also from what follows. For when He had retired, and given in, and had come to them again, He speaketh with them in a lowly manner, saying, “He that believeth on Me, believeth not on Me, but on Him that sent Me.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 69
Ver. 44 . “He that believeth on Me, believeth not on Me, but on Him that sent Me.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 1.12
… According to the form of God, His own; according to the form of a servant, not His own. For when He says, “It is not mine, but His that sent me,” He makes us recur to the Word itself. For the doctrine of the Father is the Word of the Father, which is the Only Son. And what, too, does that mean, “He that believeth on me, believeth not on me?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 90.0
On the words of the Gospel, John xii. 44 , “He that believeth on me, believeth not on me, but on him that sent me.” Against a certain expression of Maximinus, a bishop of the Arians, who spread his blasphemy in Africa where he was with the Count Segisvult.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 90.1
1. What is it, Brethren, which we have heard the Lord saying, “He that believeth on Me, believeth not on Me, but on Him that sent Me”?
12:45
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 41
[7] And many of the rulers also believed on him; but because of the Pharisees they [8] were not confessing him , lest they be put out of the synagogue: and they loved [9] the praise of men more than the praising of God. And Jesus cried and said, [10] Whosoever believeth in me, believeth not in me, but in him that sent me.
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Praxeas 23
… “Then again, Jesus exclaims, and says, He that believeth on me, believeth not on me, but on Him that sent me;” because it is through the Son that men believe in the Father, while the Father also is the authority whence springs belief in the Son. “And he that seeth me, seeth Him that sent me.”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 4.15
… And, if any one hear My words and observe them not, I judge him not; for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. The word which he shall hear, the same shall judge him in the last day, because I go unto the Father
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 1.7
49. The prophets say: “In Thy light we shall see light;” and again: “Wisdom is the brightness of everlasting light, and the spotless mirror of God’s majesty, the image of His goodness.” See what great names are declared! “Brightness,” because in the Son the Father’s glory shines clearly: “spotless mirror,” because the Father is seen in the Son:
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.10
119. It is written, they say: “He that believeth on Me, believeth not on Me, but on Him that sent Me.” But see what follows, and see how the Son of God wishes to be seen; for it continues: “And he that seeth Me, seeth Him that sent Me,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 69
Ver. 45 . “He that seeth Me, seeth Him that sent Me.”
12:46
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 41
… but because of the Pharisees they [8] were not confessing him , lest they be put out of the synagogue: and they loved [9] the praise of men more than the praising of God. And Jesus cried and said, [10] Whosoever believeth in me, believeth not in me, but in him that sent me. And [11] whosoever seeth me hath seen him that sent me.
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 2.20
… And this is the will of My Father, that every one which seeth the Son and believeth on Him may have everlasting life, and I will raise him up at the last day .’ And again; ‘I am come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on Me, should not abide in darkness
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 4.15
… And, if any one hear My words and observe them not, I judge him not; for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. The word which he shall hear, the same shall judge him in the last day, because I go unto the Father
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.10
121. Nor is it right to believe that He denied we were to believe on Him, since He Himself said: “That whosoever believeth on Me should not abide in darkness;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 69
Ver. 46 . “I am come a light into the world.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.35
“I am come,” says Christ, “a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me should not abide in darkness.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.38
… and there is no absurdity in supposing this to take place when the human being comes into the world. But yet, although his eye is now created, he himself must needs remain in darkness, if he does not believe in Him who said: “I am come a Light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me should not abide in darkness.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 90.1
… It is good for us to believe on Christ, especially seeing that He hath also Himself expressly said this which ye have now heard, that is, that “He had come a Light into the world, and whosoever believeth on Him shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life.”
12:47
St Justin Martyr † AD 165 Dialogue with Trypho 47
… and reckons sinful, unrighteous, and impious the man who fails away from piety and righteousness to unrighteousness and ungodliness. Wherefore also our Lord Jesus Christ said, ‘In whatsoever things I shall take you, in these I shall judge you.’ ”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 41
… and they loved [9] the praise of men more than the praising of God. And Jesus cried and said, [10] Whosoever believeth in me, believeth not in me, but in him that sent me. And [11] whosoever seeth me hath seen him that sent me. I am come a light into the [12] world, and so every one that believeth in me abideth not in the darkness.
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 4.15
18. Perhaps they will have so little shame as to say, that this utterance belongs not to the Son but to the Word; but from what preceded it appeared plainly that the speaker was the Son. For He who here says, ‘I came not to judge the world but to save
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Repentance 1.12
54. But with reference to this passage they allege that he who believes in Christ ought to keep His sayings, and say that it is written in the Lord’s own words: “I am come a light into this world, that whosoever believeth in Me may not abide in darkness. And if any man hear My word and keep it, I judge him not.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Two Homilies on Eutropius 2.11
… Although He finds the harlot, human nature, full of sores, brutalised, and oppressed by devils, how does He act? He draws nigh to her. She sees Him and flees away. He calleth the wise men saying Why are ye afraid? I am not a judge, but a physician. “I came not to judge the world but to save the world.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 55
… And herewith He sets down another sign also, saying, “Lest I come and utterly smite the earth,” signifying His second and dreadful advent. For in the first He came not to smite the earth. For, “I came not,” saith He, “to judge the world, but to save the world.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 24
… for, saith the Prophet, “A bruised reed shall He not break, and smoking flax shall he not quench; He shall not strive nor cry” ( Isa. xlii. 2, 3; as quoted Matt. xii. 19, 20 ): and again He saith Himself, “I came not to condemn the world, but to save the world.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 69
Ver. 47 . “If any man hear not Me, and believe not, I judge him not, for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 1.12
26. For I ask again, in what manner this is said, “If any man hear not my words, I will not judge him?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 1.13
29. Therefore both ways of speaking may be used; the Son of man will judge, and, the Son of man will not judge: since the Son of man will judge, that the text may be true which says, “When the Son of man shall come, then before Him shall be gathered all nations;” and the Son of man will not judge, that the text may be true which says, “I will not judge him;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 39.6
6. Let us hear, then, the Beginning who speaks to us: “I have,” said He, “many things to say of you and to judge.” You remember that He said, “I do not judge any one.” See, now He says, “I have many things to say of you and to judge.” But, “I do not judge” is one thing: “I have to judge” is another; for He had come to save the world, not to judge the world.
12:48
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 41
… And [11] whosoever seeth me hath seen him that sent me. I am come a light into the [12] world, and so every one that believeth in me abideth not in the darkness. And whosoever heareth my sayings, and keepeth them not, I judge him not: for I came [13] not to judge the world, but to give the world life.
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 2.9
… For He is present with those who sin, for their condemnation, and He condemns the man who does not prefer Him to everything else. Hence we find it written:
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Repentance 1.12
55. And again further on He says: “He that despiseth Me, and receiveth not My words, hath one that judgeth him.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 69
Ver. 48 . “He that rejecteth Me, and receiveth not My words, hath One to judge him.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 1.12
… Since, therefore, the Word of God is the Son of God, and the Son of God is “the true God and eternal life,” as John says in his Epistle; so here, what else are we to acknowledge when the Lord says, “The word which I have spoken, the same shall judge him at the last day,”
12:49
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 41
… And whosoever heareth my sayings, and keepeth them not, I judge him not: for I came [13] not to judge the world, but to give the world life. Whosoever wrongeth me, and receiveth not my sayings, there is one that judgeth him: the word that I spake, it [14] shall judge him at the last day.
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Praxeas 23
… “And he that seeth me, seeth Him that sent me.” How so? Even because, (as He afterwards declares,) “I have not spoken from myself, but the Father which sent me: He hath given me a commandment what I should say, and what I should speak.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 8
… “I live through [by, A.V.] the Father,” and the power of God; “The Son hath power [can, A.V.] to do nothing of himself.” And the self-complete Wisdom? I received “a commandment what I should say and what I should speak.”
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 30
… For what do we conclude from this? That since the Father knows, therefore also does the Son, as it is evident that this cannot be known or comprehended by any but the First Nature. There remains for us to interpret the passage about His receiving commandment,
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.10
130. Therefore, when thou hearest: “He that believeth, believeth not on Me;” or: “The Father that sent Me, He gave Me a commandment;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 3
… For the expression, “As I hear, I judge” ( v. 30 ); and that other, “He hath told Me what I should say, and what I should speak” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 69
Ver. 49 . “For I have not spoken of Myself, but the Father which sent Me, He gave Me a commandment what I should say, and what I should speak.” And other such like.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 8
Here again he conciliates them in another point, because He was sent from God: which Christ was wont to say throughout to the Jews. “He that sent Me is greater than I,” and, “I came not of Myself.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 90.3
3. “He Who sent Me,” saith He, ye have heard it; “He Who sent Me,” saith He, “He gave Me a commandment what I should say, and what I should speak; and I know that His commandment is life everlasting.”
12:50
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 41
… Whosoever wrongeth me, and receiveth not my sayings, there is one that judgeth him: the word that I spake, it [14] shall judge him at the last day. I from myself did not speak: but the Father which sent me, he hath given me commandment, what I should say, and what I [15] should speak; and I know that his commandment is eternal life.
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Praxeas 23
… He hath given me a commandment what I should say, and what I should speak.” For “the Lord God hath given me the tongue of the learned, that I should know when I ought to speak” the word which I actually speak. “Even as the Father hath said unto me, so do I speak.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 8
20. When then He says, “I have not spoken of myself,” and again, “As the Father said unto me, so I speak,”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.11
132. Are we indeed to bring the Son of God to such a low estate that He may not know how to act or speak, except as He hears, and are we to suppose that a fixed measure of action or of speech is assigned to Him, because it is written: “I speak not of Myself,” and, further on: “As the Father hath said unto Me, even so I speak”?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 69
Ver. 50 . “And I know that His commandment is life everlasting; whatsoever I speak therefore, even as the Father said unto Me, so I speak.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 90.6
6. Because then I was speaking of what I had brought forward, “And I knew,” saith He, “that His commandment is everlasting life.”
12:1
Alcuin † AD 804
As the time approached in which our Lord had resolved to suffer, He approached the place which He had chosen for the scene of His suffering: Then Jesus six days before the passover came to Bethany. First, He went to Bethany, then to Jerusalem; to Jerusalem to suffer, to Bethany to keep alive the recollection of the recent resurrection of Lazarus; Where Lazarus was, which had been dead, whom He raised from the dead.
Theophylact † 1107
On the tenth day of the month they took the lamb which was to be sacrificed on the passover, and from that time began the preparation for the feast. Or rather the ninth day of the month, i. e. six days before the passover, was the commencement of the feast. They feasted abundantly on that day. Thus we find Jesus partook of a banquet at Bethany: There they made Him a supper, and Martha served. That Martha served, shews that the entertainment was in her house. See the fidelity of the woman: she does not leave the task of serving to the domestics, but takes it upon herself. The Evangelist adds, in order, it would seem, to settle Lazarus’ resurrection beyond dispute, But Lazarus was one of them that sat at the table with Him.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. l. 5
He lived, talked, feasted; the truth was established, the unbelief of the Jews confounded.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxv
Mary did not take part in serving the guests generally, but gave all her attention to our Lord, treating Him not as mere man, but as God: Then took Mary a pound of spikenard, very costly, and anointed the feet of Jesus, and wiped His feet with her hair.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. l. 6
The word pistici seems to be the name of some place, from which this precious ointment came.
Alcuin † AD 804
Or pistici means genuine, non-adulterated. She is the woman that was a sinner, who came to our Lord in Simon’s house with the box of ointment.
St Augustine † AD 430 de Con. Evang. ii. lxxix
That she did this on another occasion in Bethany is not mentioned in Luke’s Gospel, but is in the other three. Matthew and Mark say that the ointment was poured on the head, John says, on the feet. Why not suppose that it was poured both on the head, and on the feet? (c. lxxviii.). Matthew and Mark introduce the supper and the ointment out of place in the order of time. (Mat 26:6. Mark 14:3.) When they are some way farther on in their narrationa, they go back to the sixth day before the passover. And the house was filled with the odour of the ointment.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. l
Remember the Apostle’s words: To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. (2 cor. 11:16)
St Augustine † AD 430 de Con. Evang. ii. lxxix. [156.]
Then saith one of His disciples, Judas Iscariot, Simon’s son, which should betray Him, Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence, and given to the poor? In the other Gospels it is the disciples who murmured at the waste of the ointment. I think myself that Judas is put for the whole body of disciples; the singular for the plural. But at any rate we may supply for ourselves, that the other disciples said it, or thought it, or were persuaded by this very speech of Judas. The only difference is, that Matthew and Mark expressly mention the concurrence of the others, whereas John only mentions Judas, whose habit of thieving He takes occasion to notice: This he said, not that he cared for the poor, but because he was a thief, and had the bag, and bare what was put therein.
Alcuin † AD 804
He carried it as a servant, he took it out as a thief.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. l. 10
Judas did not perish at the time when he received money from the Jews to betray our Lord. He was already a thief, already lost, and followed our Lord in body, not in heart; wherein we are taught the duty of tolerating wicked men, lest we divide the body of Christ. He who robs the Church of any thing may be compared to the lost Judas. Tolerate the wicked, thou that art good, that thou mayest receive the reward of the good, and not fall into the punishment of the wicked. Follow the example of our Lord’s conversation upon earth. Wherefore had He bags, to Whom the Angels ministered, except because His Church should afterwards have bags? Why did He admit thieves, but to shew that His Church should tolerate thieves, while it suffered from them. It is not surprising that Judas, who was accustomed to steal money from the bags, should betray our Lord for money.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxv. 2
But why was a thief entrusted with the bags of the poor? Perhaps it was to give him no excuse of wanting money, for of this he had enough in the bag for all his desires.
Theophylact † 1107
Some suppose that Judas had the keeping of the money, as being the lowest kind of service. For that the ministry of money matters ranks below the ministry of doctrine, we know from what the Apostle says in the Acts, It is not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve tables. (Acts 6:2)
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxv. 2
Christ, with great forbearance, does not rebuke Judas for his thieving, in order to deprive him of all excuse for betraying Him.
Alcuin † AD 804
Then said Jesus, Let her alone: against the day of My burying hath she kept this: meaning that He was about to die, and that this ointment was suitable for His burial. So to Mary who was not able to be present, though much wishing, at the anointing of the dead body, was it given to do Him this office in His lifetime.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxv. 2
Again, as if to remind His betrayer, He alludes to His burial; For the poor ye have always with you, but Me ye have not always: as if He said, I am a burden, a trouble to thee; but wait a little, and I shall be gone.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. l. 13
He was speaking of His bodily presence; for in respect of His majesty, providence, ineffable and invisible grace, those words are fulfilled, Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world. (Mat. 28:20) (c. 12.). Or thus: In the person of Judas are represented the wicked in the Church; for if thou art a good man, thou hast Christ now by faith, and the Sacrament, and thou shalt have Him always, for when thou hast departed hence, thou shalt go to Him who said to the thief, To-day shalt thou be with Me in paradise. (Luke 23:43) But if thou art wicked, thou seemest to have Christ, because thou art baptized with the baptism of Christ, because thou approachest to the altar of Christ: but by reason of thy wicked life, thou shalt not have Him alway. It is not thou hast, but ye have, the whole body of wicked men being addressed in Judas. (c. 14). Much people of the Jews therefore knew that He was there, and they came not for Jesus’ sake only, but that they might see Lazarus also, whom He had raised from the dead. Curiosity brought them, not love.
Theophylact † 1107
They wished to see with their own eyes him who had been raised from the dead, and thought that Lazarus might bring back a report of the regions below.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. l. 14
When the news of this great miracle had spread every where, and was supported by such clear evidence, that they could neither suppress or deny the fact, then, The chief priests consulted that they might put Lazarus to death. O blind rage! as if the Lord could raise the dead, and not raise the slain. Lo, the Lord hath done both. He raised Lazarus, and He raised Himself.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvi. 1
No other miracle of Christ excited such rage as this. It was so public, and so wonderful, to see a man walking and talking after he had been dead four days. And the fact was so undeniable. In the case of some other miracles they had charged Him with breaking the sabbath, and so diverted people’s minds: but here there was nothing to find fault with, and therefore they vent their anger upon Lazarus. They would have done the same to the blind man, had they not had the charge to make of breaking the sabbath. Then again the latter was a poor man, and they cast him out of the temple; but Lazarus was a man of rank, as is plain from the number who came to comfort his sisters. It vexed them to see all leaving the feast, which was now coming on, and going to Bethany.
Alcuin † AD 804
Mystically, that He came to Bethany six days before the passover, means, that He who made all things in six days, who created man on the sixth, in the sixth age of the world, the sixth day, the sixth hour, came to redeem mankind. The Lord’s Supper is the faith of the Church, working by love. Martha serveth, whenever a believing soul devotes itself to the worship of the Lord. Lazarus is one of them that sit at table, when those who have been raised from the death of sin, rejoice together with the righteous, who have been ever such, in the presence of truth, and are fed with the gifts of heavenly grace. The banquet is given in Bethany, which means, house of obedience, i. e. in the Church: for the Church is the house of obedience.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. li. 6
The ointment with which Mary anointed the feet of Jesus was justice. It was therefore a pound. It was ointment of spikenard (pistici) too, very precious. Πίστις is Greek for faith. Dost thou seek to do justice? The just liveth by faith. (Heb. 10:38) Anoint the feet of Jesus by good living, follow the Lord’s footsteps: if thou hast a superfluity, give to the poor, and thou hast wiped the Lord’s feet; for the hair is a superfluous part of the body.
Alcuin † AD 804
And observe, on the first occasion of her anointing, she anointed His feet only, but now she anoints both His feet and head. The former denotes the beginnings of penitence, the latter the righteousness of souls perfected. By the head of our Lord the loftiness of His Divine nature, by His feet the lowliness of His incarnation are signified; or by the head, Christ Himself, by the feet, the poor who are His members.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. li. 7
The house was filled with the odour; the world was filled with the good fame.
The Latin text
Alcuinus
Appropinquante tempore in quo dominus pati disposuit, appropinquavit ipse loco in quo eiusdem passionis dispensationem perficere voluit; unde dicitur Iesus ergo ante sex dies Paschae venit in Bethaniam. Primo venit in Bethaniam, deinde Hierosolyma. In Hierosolymam quidem ut ibi pateretur; in Bethaniam vero ut resuscitatio Lazari memoriae omnium arctius imprimeretur; unde subditur ubi fuerat Lazarus mortuus, quem suscitavit Iesus
Theophylactus
Decima autem die mensis agnum Iudaei capiunt immolandum in festo Paschae, ex tunc enim festivitatis praelibant solemnia: quapropter in die quae est nona mensis, et praecedit sextum diem ante Pascha, epulantur splendide, et exordium festi hanc diem constituunt: quo fit ut Iesus quoque pergens Bethaniam convivaretur; unde sequitur fecerunt autem ei coenam ibi, et Martha ministrabat. Per hoc autem quod dixit quod Martha ministrabat, insinuat quod in illius domo erat convivium. Sed attende mulieris fidelitatem: non enim famulabus imponit ministerium, sed ipsamet suscepit. Innuere autem volens Evangelista verae resurrectionis Lazari signum, subdit Lazarus vero unus erat ex discumbentibus cum eo
Augustinus in Ioannem
Vivebat, loquebatur, epulabatur, veritas ostendebatur, infidelitas Iudaeorum confundebatur
Chrysostomus in Ioannem
Maria autem non faciebat communem famulatum, sed ad solum dominum constituit honorem, et non ut ad hominem accedit, sed ut ad Deum; unde sequitur Maria ergo accepit libram unguenti nardi pistici pretiosi, et unxit pedes Iesu, et extersit capillis suis pedes eius
Augustinus
Quod ait pistici, locum aliquem credere debemus, unde erat hoc unguentum pretiosum
Alcuinus
Vel pistici, idest fidelis, nec extraneis speciebus adulterati. Haec est illa mulier quae quondam peccatrix in domo Simonis venit ad dominum cum alabastro unguenti
Augustinus de Cons. Evang
Quod autem hoc in Bethania rursus fecit, aliud est quod ad Lucae narrationem non pertinet, sed pariter narratur a tribus, Ioanne scilicet, Matthaeo et Marco. Quod ergo Matthaeus et Marcus caput domini unguento illo perfusum dicunt, Ioannes autem pedes; non solum caput, sed et pedes domini accipiamus perfudisse mulierem. Matthaeus et Marcus recapitulando ad illum diem redeunt in Bethaniam, qui erat ante sex dies Paschae, et narrant quod Ioannes de coena et unguento. Sequitur et domus impleta est ex odore unguenti
Augustinus in Ioannem
Ad apostolum revoca intentionem, qui dicit: aliis sumus odor vitae ad vitam, aliis sumus odor mortis ad mortem; denique audies hinc ex unguento isto, quomodo erat aliis odor bonus in vitam, aliis odor malus in mortem; unde sequitur dixit ergo unus ex discipulis suis, Iudas Iscariotes, qui erat eum traditurus
Augustinus de Cons. Evang
Quod alii dicunt discipulos murmurasse de unguenti pretiosi effusione, Ioannes autem Iudam commemorat, puto discipulorum nomine Iudam significatum, plurali numero pro singulari usurpato. Potest etiam intelligi quod alii discipuli aut senserint hoc, aut dixerint, aut eis Iuda dicente persuasum sit: atque omnium voluntatem Matthaeus et Marcus verbis etiam expresserint; sed Iudas propterea dixerit quia fur erat, ceteri propter pauperum curam; Ioannem vero de solo illo id commemorare voluisse, cuius ex hac occasione furandi consuetudinem credidit intimandam; nam sequitur dixit autem hoc, non quia de egenis pertinebat ad eum; sed quia fur erat, et loculos habens, ea quae mittebantur portabat
Alcuinus
Portabat ministerio, exportabat furto
Augustinus in Ioannem
Non tunc periit Iudas quando accepit a Iudaeis pecuniam, ut dominum traderet: iam fur erat, dominum perditus sequebatur non corde, sed corpore. Voluit autem per hoc dominus nos admonere ut malos toleremus, ne corpus Christi dividamus. Qui aliquid de Ecclesia furatur, Iudae perdito comparatur. Tolera malum bonus, ut venias ad praemium bonorum, ne immittaris in poenam malorum. Exemplum domini accipite conversantis in terra. Quare habuit loculos cui Angeli ministrabant, nisi quia Ecclesia ipsius loculos habitura erat? Quare fures admisit, nisi ut eius Ecclesia fures dum patitur toleraret? Sed ille, qui consueverat de loculis pecuniam tollere, non dubitavit accepta pecunia ipsum dominum vendere
Chrysostomus in Ioannem
Ideo etiam ei furi existenti loculos commisit pauperum, ut omnem abscinderet occasionem: non enim habuit dicere quoniam propter pecuniarum desiderium hoc fecit; etenim sufficientem habebat ex loculo concupiscentiae mitigationem
Theophylactus
Quidam vero administrationem pecuniae suscepisse Iudam fatentur, tamquam minimum omnium. Nam pecuniae administratio, doctrinae administratione inferior est, secundum quod dicunt apostoli: non est aequum nos derelinquere verbum Dei, et ministrare mensis
Chrysostomus
Christus autem multa condescensione ad Iudam utens, non increpavit eum surripientem, sed communem intulit excusationem; nam sequitur dixit ergo Iesus: sinite illam, ut in diem sepulturae meae servet illud
Alcuinus
Significat se moriturum, et ad sepeliendum aromatibus esse ungendum; ideo Mariae, cui ad unctionem mortui corporis multum desideranti pervenire non liceret, donatum sit viventi adhuc impendere obsequium, quod post mortem celeri resurrectione praeventa nequiret
Chrysostomus
Rursus etiam propter proditorem rememoratus est sepulturae; ac si dicat: gravis sum tibi et onerosus; sed expecta parum, et abibo; et hoc ostendit, cum subdit pauperes enim semper habebitis vobiscum, me autem non semper habebitis
Augustinus in Ioannem
Loquebatur de praesentia corporis sui: nam secundum maiestatem suam, secundum providentiam, secundum ineffabilem et invisibilem gratiam, impletur quod ab eo dictum est: ecce ego vobiscum sum usque ad consummationem saeculi. Vel aliter. In Iudae persona significati sunt in Ecclesia mali: si enim bonus homo es, habes Christum et in praesenti per fidem et sacramentum, et habebis semper: quia cum hinc exieris, ad illum venies, qui dixit latroni: hodie mecum eris in Paradiso. Si autem male versaris, videris habere in praesenti Christum, quia baptizaris Baptismo Christi, accedis ad altare Christi; sed male vivendo non semper habebis. Non autem dixit: habes, sed habebis, quia unus malus corpus malorum significat. Sequitur cognovit ergo turba multa ex Iudaeis quia illic esset, et venerunt, non propter Iesum tantum, sed ut Lazarum viderent, quem suscitavit a mortuis. Curiositas eos adduxit, non caritas
Theophylactus
Visores enim suscitati fieri cupiebant, expectantes etiam de Inferis aliquid Lazaro referente perpendere
Augustinus
Quia vero tantum miraculum domini tanta erat evidentia diffamatum, ut non possent vel occultare quod factum est, vel negare, cogitaverunt ut Lazarum interficerent; unde sequitur cogitaverunt autem principes sacerdotum ut et Lazarum interficerent. O caeca saevitia. Quasi dominus suscitare potuerit mortuum, et non possit occisum. Ecce utrumque dominus fecit: et Lazarum mortuum, et seipsum suscitavit occisum
Chrysostomus in Ioannem
Nullum autem miraculum Christi eos ita furere fecit: hoc enim mirabilius erat, et coram multis factum est; et erat inopinabile, mortuum quatriduanum videre ambulantem et loquentem. Aliter etiam isti in aliis putabant criminari sabbati solutionem, et hac via abducere turbas; hic autem quia a nullo habebant conqueri contra Iesum, adversum Lazarum faciunt conatum: itaque et in caeco hoc fecissent, nisi haberent accusationem de sabbato. Aliter autem. Ille quidem ignobilis erat, et eiecerunt eum de templo: hic vero clarus. Hoc etiam eos mordebat quod festivitatem instantem omnes dimittentes, Bethaniam veniebant
Alcuinus
Mystice autem quod ante sex dies venerat Bethaniam, significat quod ille qui sex diebus omnia fecerat, et sexto die hominem creaverat, ipsa sexta mundi aetate, sexta feria, sexta hora redimere mundum venerat. Coena autem dominica, fides est Ecclesiae, quae per dilectionem operatur. Martha ministrat, cum fidelis anima opera suae devotionis domino impendit. Lazarus unus erat ex discumbentibus, cum ii qui post peccatorum mortem resuscitati sunt ad iustitiam, una cum eis qui in sua permanserunt iustitia, de praesentia veritatis exsultant, et caelestis gratiae muneribus aluntur. Et bene in Bethania celebratur, quae interpretatur domus obedientiae: nam Ecclesia est obedientiae domus
Augustinus
Unguentum autem quo Maria unxit pedes Iesu, iustitia fuit, ideo libra fuit. Erat autem unguentum nardi pistici pretiosi. Pistis Graece, Latine fides dicitur. Quaerebas operari iustitiam? Iustus ex fide vivit. Unge pedes Iesu bene vivendo, dominica sectare vestigia, capillis terge; si habes superflua, da pauperibus, et domini pedes tersisti: capilli enim superflua corporis videntur
Alcuinus
Et notandum, quod primo tantum pedes unxerat, hic autem pedes et caput unxit; ibi rudimenta poenitentium, hic iustitia perfectarum designatur animarum. Per caput enim domini sublimitas divinitatis, per pedes humilitas incarnationis exprimitur; vel per caput ipse Christus, per pedes pauperes, qui sunt membra eius
Augustinus
Domus autem repleta est odore, mundus impletus est bona fama
12:12
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxiv
The Law enjoined, that on the tenth day of the first month a lamb or a kid should be shut up in the house, and be kept to the fourteenth day of the same month, on the evening of which day it was sacrificed. In accordance with this law, the Elect Lamb, the Lamb without spot, when He went up to Jerusalem to be immolated for the sanctification of the people, went up five days before, i. e. on the tenth day.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. li. 1
See how great was the fruit of His preaching, and how large a flock of the lost sheep of the house of Israel heard the voice of their Shepherd: On the next day much people that were come to the feast, when they heard that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem, took branches of palm trees. The branches of palms are songs of praise, for the victory which our Lord was about to obtain by His death over death, and His triumph over the devil, the prince of death, by the trophy of the cross.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvi. 1
They shewed now at last that they thought Him greater than a prophet: And went forth to meet Him, and cried, Hosanna! Blessed is the King of Israel, that cometh in the name of the Lord.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. li. 2
Hosanna is a simple exclamation, rather indicating some excitement of the mind, than having any particular meaning; like many interjections that we have in Latin.
St Bede † AD 735
It is a compound of two words; Hosi is shortened into save; Anna a mere exclamation, complete. Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord. The name of the Lord here is the name of God the Father; though we may understand it as His own name; inasmuch as He also is the Lord. But the former sense agrees better with the text above, I am come in My Father’s name. (5:43) He does not lose His divinity, when He teaches us humility.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvi. 1
This is what more than any thing made men believe in Christ, viz. the assurance, that He was not opposed to God, that He came from the Father. The words shew us the divinity of Christ. Hosanna is, Save us; and salvation in Scripture is attributed to God alone. And cometh, it is said, not is brought: the former befits a lord, the latter a servant. In the name of the Lord, goes to prove the same thing. He does not come in the name of a servant, but in the name of the Lord.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. li. 4
It were a small thing to the King eternal to be made a human king. Christ was not the King of Israel, to exact tribute, and command armies, but to direct souls, and bring them to the kingdom of heaven. For Christ then to be King of Israel, was a condescension, not an elevation, a sign of Hispity, not an increase of His power. For He who was called on earth the King of the Jews, is in heaven the King of Angels.
Theophylact † 1107
The Jews, when they called Him King of Israel, dreamed of an earthly king. They expected a king to arise, of more than human greatness, who would deliver them from the government of the Romans. But how did our Lord come? The next words tell us; And Jesus when He had found a young ass, sat thereon.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. li. 5
John relates the matter briefly, the other Evangelists are more full. The ass, we read in them, was the foal of an ass on which no man had sat: i. e. the Gentile world, who had not received our Lord. The other ass, which was brought, (not the foal, for there were two,) is the believing Jew.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvi. 1
He did this prophetically, to figure the unclean Gentiles being brought into subjection to the Gospel; and also as a fulfilment of prophecy.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. li
This act of our Lord’s is pointed to in the Prophets, though the malignant rulers of the Jews did not see in it any fulfilment of prophecy: As it is written, Fear not, daughter of Sion, behold thy King cometh sitting on an ass’s colt. Yea, in that nation though reprobate, though blind, there remained still the daughter of Sion; even Jerusalem. To her it is said, Fear not, acknowledge Him whom thou praisest, and tremble not when He suffers. That blood it is which shall wipe away thy sins, and redeem thy life.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvi. 1
Or thus: Whereas they had had wicked kings, who had subjected them to wars, He saith to them, Trust Me, I am not such as they, but gentle and mild: which He shewed by the manner of His entrance. For He did not enter at the head of an army, but simply riding on an ass. And observe the philosophy (φιλοσοφίαν) of the Evangelist, who is not ashamed of confessing his ignorance at the time of what these things meant: These things understood not the disciple at the first, but when Jesus was glorified.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. li
i. e. When He shewed the power of His resurrection, then they remembered that these things were written of Him, and that they had done these things unto Him, i. e. those things that were written of Him.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lvi. 1
Our Lord had not then revealed these things to them. Indeed it would have been a scandal to them had they known Him to be King at the time of His sufferings. Nor would they have understood the nature of His kingdom, but have mistaken it for a temporal one.
Theophylact † 1107 non occ.
See then the consequences of our Lord’s passiona. It was not to no purpose that He had reserved His greatest miracle for the last. For the resurrection of Lazarus it was that made the crowd believe in Him. The people therefore that was with Him when He called Lazarus out of his grave, and raised him from the dead, bare record. For this cause the people also met Him, for that they heard that He had done this miracle. Hence the spite and plotting of the Pharisees: The Pharisees therefore said among themselves, Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing? behold the world is gone after Him.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. li. 7
The crowd was disturbed by the crowd. (Turba turbavit turbam) But why grudgeth that blind crowd, that the world should go after Him, by Whom the world was made?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvi. 2
The world means here the crowd. This seems to be the speech of that part who were sound in their faith, but dared not profess it. They try to deter the rest by exposing the insuperable difficulties they would have to contend with.
Theophylact † 1107
As if they said, The more you attack Him, the more will His power and reputation increase. What use then of these attempts?
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Ioannem
Praeceptum legis erat ut decima luna primi mensis agnus sive hoedus in domo recluderetur usque ad quartam decimam lunam eiusdem mensis, quando ad vesperam immolabatur: unde et verus agnus ex omni grege sine macula electus, pro populi sanctificatione immolandus, ante quinque dies, idest decima luna, Hierosolymam ascendit
Augustinus in Ioannem
Quantus autem fructus apparuerit praedicationis eius, et quantus grex ovium ex his quae perierant domus Israel, vocem pastoris audierit intuendum ex eo quod dicitur in crastinum autem turba multa, quae convenerat ad diem festum, cum audissent quia venit Iesus Hierosolymam, acceperunt ramos palmarum et cetera. Rami palmarum laudes sunt, significantes victoriam qua erat dominus mortem moriendo superaturus, et trophaeo crucis de Diabolo mortis principe triumphaturus
Chrysostomus in Ioannem
Ostendebant autem quoniam de reliquo maiorem quam de propheta opinionem habebant de eo; unde sequitur et processerunt obviam ei, et clamabant: hosanna, benedictus qui venit in nomine domini, rex Israel
Augustinus
Hosanna vox est obsecrantis, magis affectum indicans quam rem aliquam significans, sicut sunt in lingua Latina quas interiectiones vocant
Beda
Est autem compositum ex corrupto et integro: hosi enim, salva, Anna obsecrantis est interiectio. Hosi corruptum, Anna est integrum. Benedictus autem qui venit in nomine domini, sic potius accipiendum est ut in nomine domini, in nomine Dei patris intelligatur; quamvis possit intelligi etiam in nomine suo, quia et ipse dominus est: sed verba eius melius nostrum dirigunt intellectum, qui ait: ego veni in nomine patris mei. Non utique amittit divinitatem, quando nos docet humilitatem
Chrysostomus
Hoc est etiam quod maxime coegit credere in Christum omnes, quoniam non est Deo contrarius: et hoc maxime erigebat plebem quod ipse dicebat se a patre venisse. Ex his ergo verbis colligimus quod Deus est: nam hosanna salvos fac interpretatur; salutem autem soli Deo Scriptura attribuit. Deinde quia vere est Deus, qui venit, inquiunt, non: qui ducitur; hoc enim servile est quodammodo, illud vero dominicum. Quod etiam dicunt in nomine domini, illud idem erga ipsum protendit: non enim in nomine servi, sed domini dicunt illum venire
Augustinus
Quid autem magnum fuit regi saeculorum regem fieri hominum? Non enim rex Israel Christus ad exigendum tributum vel ferro exercitum armandum; sed rex Israel, quod mentes regat, quod in regnum caelorum perducat. Quod ergo rex esse voluit Israel, dignatio est, non promotio; miserationis indicium, non potestatis augmentum: qui enim appellatus est in terra rex Iudaeorum, in caelis est dominus Angelorum
Theophylactus
Iudaei autem regem Israel ipsum nuncupabant, quasi sensibilem regem somniantes: expectabant namque exurgere quemdam in regem maiorem quam secundum humanam naturam, salvaturum eos a Romanorum iurisdictione. Quomodo autem dominus venerit, ostendit Evangelista subdens et invenit Iesus asellum, et sedit super eum
Augustinus
Hoc breviter dictum est: nam quemadmodum sit factum, apud alios Evangelistas plenissime legitur. Pullum autem asinae in quo nemo sederat (hoc enim apud alios Evangelistas invenitur), intelligimus populum gentium, qui legem domini non acceperat; asinam vero (quia utrumque domino adductum est), plebem eius quae veniebat ex populo Israel
Chrysostomus
Fecit ergo hoc, prophetice aliquid figurans: quoniam videlicet immundum gentium populum debebat subiectum habere; et prophetiam quamdam implens
Augustinus
Adhibetur autem huic facto propheticum testimonium, ut appareat quoniam maligni principes Iudaeorum eum non intelligebant in quo implebantur quae legebant; unde sequitur sicut scriptum est: noli timere, filia Sion: ecce rex tuus venit tibi sedens super pullum asinae. In illo populo erat filia Sion: ipsa est Ierusalem, quae est Sion, cui dicitur: noli timere illum, agnosce qui a te laudatur; et noli trepidare cum patitur, quia ille sanguis funditur per quem tuum delictum deleatur, et vita redimatur
Chrysostomus
Vel aliter. Quia reges eorum iniusti fuerant, et eos obnoxios bellis faciebant, confide, ait, hic non talis, sed mitis et mansuetus; quod ostendit ab asino: non enim exercitum habens intrabat, sed asinum habens solum. Vide autem Evangelistae sapientiam: non verecundatur priorem ignorantiam divulgare; nam sequitur haec non cognoverunt discipuli eius primum, sed quando glorificatus est Iesus
Augustinus
Idest, quando virtutem suae resurrectionis ostendit, tunc recordati sunt quod haec erant scripta de eo, et haec fecerunt ei, idest non alia quam quae scripta erant de eo
Chrysostomus
Hoc autem ignorabant, quoniam ipse non revelavit eis: scandalizasset enim eos, si rex existens talia passurus erat; et etiam non suscepissent statim cognitionem regni de quo hic dicebatur: de regno enim temporali hoc dici putassent
Theophylactus
Aspice autem consequentiam passionis. Suscitavit Lazarum, hoc omnium novissime reservans miraculum, et ob hoc plurimi concurrebant et credebant; unde sequitur testimonium ergo perhibebat turba, quae cum eo erat quando vocavit Lazarum de monumento, et suscitavit eum a mortuis: propterea et obviam venit ei turba, quia audierunt eum fecisse hoc signum. Exinde livor et insidiae; unde sequitur Pharisaei autem dicebant ad semetipsos: videtis quia nihil proficimus: ecce mundus totus post eum abiit
Augustinus
Turba turbavit turbam. Quid autem invidet caeca turba, quia post eum abiit mundus per quem factus est mundus?
Chrysostomus
Mundum enim hic turbam dicunt. Videtur autem mihi hoc dictum esse eorum qui sani quidem erant, non audebant autem propalari: demum ab eventu deterrebant alios, quasi inconsummabilia tentantes
Theophylactus
Ac si dicerent: quantumcumque insidiemini, tanto hic augetur, et gloria eius intenditur: quis ergo profectus de tantis insidiis?
12:20
St Bede † AD 735
The temple at Jerusalem was so famous, that on the feast days, not only the people near, but many Gentiles from distant countries came to worship in it; as that eunuch of Candace, Queen of the Ethiopians, mentioned in the Acts. The Gentiles who were at Jerusalem now, had come up for this purpose: And there were certain Gentiles among them who came to worship at the feast.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvi. 2
The time being now near, when they would be made proselytes. They hear Christ talked of, and wish to see Him: The same came therefore to Philip, which was of Bethsaida of Galilee, and desired him, saying, Sir, we would see Jesus.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. li. 8
Lo! the Jews wish to kill Him, the Gentiles to see Him. But they also were of the Jews who cried, Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord. So behold them of the circumcision, and them of the uncircumcision, once so wide apart, coming together like two walls, and meeting in one faith of Christ by the kiss of peace. Philip cometh and telleth Andrew.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvii. 2
As being the elder disciple. He had heard our Saviour say, Go not into the way of the Gentiles; (Matt. 10:5) and therefore he communicates with his fellow-disciple, and they refer the matter to their Lord: And again Andrew and Philip tell Jesus.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. li. 8
Listen we to the voice of the corner stone: And Jesus answered them, saying, The hour is come, that the Son of man should be glorified. Did He think Himself glorified, because the Gentiles wished to see? No. But He saw that after His passion and resurrection, the Gentiles in all lands would believe on Him; and took occasion from this request of some Gentiles to see Him, to announce the approaching fulness of the Gentiles, for that the hour of His being glorified was now at hand, and that after He was glorified in the heavens, the Gentiles would believe; according to the passage in the Psalm, Set up Thyself, O God, above the heavens, and Thy glory above all the earth. (Ps. 56, and 107) But it was necessary that His exaltation and glory should be preceded by His humiliation and passion; wherefore He says, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except a corn of wheat fall into they round and die, it abideth alone: but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit. That corn was He; to be mortified in the unbelief of the Jews, to be multiplied in the faith of the Gentiles.
St Bede † AD 735
He Himself, of the seed of the Patriarchs, was sown in the field of this world, that by dying, He might rise again with increase. He died alone; He rose again with many.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvi. 2
He illustrates His discourse by an example from nature. A grain of corn produces fruit, after it has died. How much more then must the Son of God? The Gentiles were to be called after the Jews had finally offended; i. e. after His crucifixion. Now then that the Gentiles of their own accord offered their faith, He saw that His crucifixion could not be far off. And to console the sorrow of His disciples, which He foresaw would arise, He tells them that to bear patiently not only His death, but their own too, is the only way to good: He that loveth his life shall lose it.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. li. 10
This may be understood in two ways: 1. If thou lovest it, lose it: if thou wouldest preserve thy life in Christ, fear not death for Christ. 2. Do not love thy life here, lest thou lose it hereafter. The latter seems to be the more evangelical (evangelicus) sense; for it follows, And he that hateth his life in this world, shall keep it unto life eternal.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvii. 1
He loveth his life in this world, who indulges its inordinate desires; he hateth it, who resists them. It is not, who doth not yield to, but, who hateth. For as we cannot bear to hear the voice or see the face of them whom we hate; so when the soul invites us to things contrary to God, we should turn her away from them with all our might.
Theophylact † 1107
It were harsh to say that a man should hate his soul; so He adds, in this world: i. e. for a particular time, not for ever. And we shall gain in the end by so doing: shall keep it unto life eternal.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. li. 10
But think not for an instant, that by hating thy soul, is meant that thou mayest kill thyself. For wicked and perverse men have sometimes so mistaken it, and have burnt and strangled themselves, thrown themselves from precipices, and in other ways put an end to themselves. This did not Christ teach; nay, when the devil tempted Him to cast Himself down, He said, Get thee hence, Satanb. But when no other choice is given thee; when the persecutor threatens death, and thou must either disobey God’s law, or depart out of this life, then hate thy life in this world, that thou mayest keep it unto life eternal.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvii. 1
This present life is sweet to them who are given up to it. But he who looks heavenwards, and sees what good things are there, soon despises this life. When the better life appears, the worse is despised. This is Christ’s meaning, when He says, If any man serve Me, let him follow Me, i. e. imitate Me, both in My death, and life. For he who serves, should follow him whom he serves.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. li
But what is it to serve Christ? The very words explain. They serve Christ who seek not their own things, but the things of Jesus Christ, i. e. who follow Him, walk in His, not their own, ways, do all good works for Christ’s sake, not only works of mercy to men’s bodies, but all others, till at length they fulfil that great work of love, and lay down their lives for the brethren. But what fruit, what reward? you ask. The next words tell you: And where I am, there shall also My servant be. Love Him for His own sake, and think it a rich reward for thy service, to be with Him.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvii
So then death will be followed by resurrection. Where I am, He says; for Christ was in heaven before His resurrection. Thither let us ascend in heart and in mind. If any man serve Me, him will My Father honour. This must be understood as an explanation of the preceding. There also shall My servant be. For what greater honour can an adopted son receive than to be where the Only Son is?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvii
He says, My Father will honour him, not, I will honour him; because they had not yet proper notions of His nature, and thought Him inferior to the Father.
The Latin text
Beda
Templum domini Hierosolymis situm adeo erat famosum ut diebus festis non solum vicini, sed etiam multae ex longinquis regionibus gentes illuc advenirent, sicut de eunucho Candacis reginae Aethiopum actus apostolorum declarant. Hac ergo consuetudine hi gentiles venerant adorare, de quibus dicitur erant autem quidam gentiles ex his qui ascenderant ut adorarent in die festo
Chrysostomus in Ioannem
Prope existentes ut de cetero proselyti fierent. Fama itaque audita de Christo, volunt eum videre; unde sequitur hi ergo accesserunt ad Philippum, qui erat a Bethsaida Galilaeae, et rogaverunt eum dicentes: domine, volumus Iesum videre
Augustinus in Ioannem
Ecce volunt eum Iudaei occidere, gentiles videre; sed etiam illi ex Iudaeis erant qui clamabant: benedictus qui venit in nomine domini. Ecce illi ex circumcisione, illi ex praeputio, velut duo parietes de diverso venientes, et in unam fidem Christi pacis osculo concurrentes. Sequitur venit Philippus, et dicit Andreae
Chrysostomus
Quasi priori existenti: audiverat enim: in viam gentium ne abieritis; propterea cum condiscipulo communicans magistro refert; unde sequitur Andreas rursum et Philippus dicunt Iesu
Augustinus in Ioannem
Audiamus ergo vocem lapidis angularis; unde sequitur Iesus autem respondit eis, dicens: venit hora ut clarificetur filius hominis. Forsitan aliquis putat ideo se dixisse glorificatum, quia gentiles volebant eum videre. Non ita est; sed videbat gentiles post passionem et resurrectionem suam in omnibus gentibus credituros. Ex occasione igitur istorum gentilium qui eum videre cupiebant, annuntiat futuram plenitudinem gentium, et promittit iam adesse horam glorificationis suae, qua facta in caelis gentes fuerant crediturae, secundum illud: exaltare super caelos, Deus, et super omnem terram gloria tua. Sed altitudinem glorificationis oportuit ut praecederet humilitas passionis; unde adiunxit amen, amen, dico vobis: nisi granum frumenti cadens in terram mortuum fuerit, ipsum solum manet; si autem mortuum fuerit, multum fructum affert. Se autem dicebat granum mortificandum in infidelitate Iudaeorum, multiplicandum in fide populorum
Beda
Ipse enim ex semine patriarcharum in agro huius mundi seminatus est ut moriendo cum multiplicatione resurgeret: solus mortuus est, cum multis surrexit
Chrysostomus
Et quia per sermones non ita suadebat, utitur experimento, quia frumentum magis facit fructum cum mortuum fuerit. Si autem in seminibus hoc accidit, multo magis in me. Quia igitur de reliquo debebat mittere discipulos ad gentes, videt autem gentiles praesilientes ad fidem, ostendit quod tempus erat ut ad crucem veniret. Non enim prius eos ad gentes misit donec Iudaei offenderunt, donec crucifixerunt. Et quia de morte sua praevidit discipulos contristandos, superabundantiam facit sermonis, dicens: non solum si non mortem meam patienter sustinueritis, sed etiam si vos ipsi non moriamini, nullum vobis erit lucrum; et hoc est quod subdit qui amat animam suam, perdet eam
Augustinus
Hoc duobus modis intelligi potest: qui amat, perdet; id est: si amas, perdes: si cupis vitam tenere in Christo, noli mortem timere pro Christo. Item alio modo: qui amat animam suam, perdet eam. Noli amare in hac vita, ne perdas in aeterna vita. Hoc autem quod posterius dixi, magis habere videtur evangelicum sensum; sequitur enim et qui odit animam suam in hoc mundo, in vitam aeternam custodit eam. Ergo quod supra dictum est, qui amat, subintelligitur in hoc mundo
Chrysostomus in Ioannem
Amat autem animam suam in hoc mundo qui desideria eius inconvenientia facit; odit autem eam qui non cedit ei noxia concupiscenti. Et non dixit: qui non cedit ei, sed qui odit eam: quemadmodum enim eorum qui odio habentur, nec vocem audire sustinemus nec vultum videre delectamus, ita et animam cum contraria iniungit quae Deo non placent, cum vehementia avertere oportet
Theophylactus
Quia enim valde onerosum erat audire quod oportet odire animam, consolatur per hoc quod addit in hoc mundo, temporis indicans particularitatem: non enim in perpetuum iubet animam odio haberi; et emolumentum ponit cum dicit in vitam aeternam custodit eam
Augustinus in Ioannem
Sed vide ne tibi subrepat ut teipsum interimere velis: sic intelligendo quod debes in hoc mundo odisse animam tuam; hinc enim quidam maligni atque perversi homicidae flammis se donant, aquis praefocant, praecipitatione collidunt et pereunt. Hoc Christus non docuit: immo et Diabolo praecipitium suggerenti respondit: vade, Satana. Cum ergo causae articulus venerit, ut haec conditio proponatur aut faciendum esse contra Dei praeceptum, aut ab hac vita migrandum, comminante mortem persecutore, ibi oderis in hoc mundo animam tuam, ut in vitam aeternam custodias eam
Chrysostomus
Dulcis quidem est praesens vita his qui affixi sunt ei: si vero quis ad caelum respexerit, videns quae ibi sunt bona, cito contemnet vitam praesentem. Cum enim apparuerit melior, contemnitur peior. In hoc ergo nos inducens Christus, subdit qui mihi ministrat, me sequatur; idest, me imitetur. De morte hoc dicit, et de ea quae per opera assecutione; oportet enim eum qui ministrat, eum cui ministrat sequi
Augustinus
Quid ergo sit ministrare Christo, in ipsis verbis agnoscimus, cum dicit si quis mihi ministrat. Ministrant ergo Iesu qui non quae sua sunt quaerunt, sed quae Iesu Christi; hoc est enim me sequatur: vias ambulet meas, non suas: non ea tantum quae ad misericordiam pertinent corporalem, sed omnia opera bona propter Christum faciens, usque ad illud opus magnae caritatis, quod est animam pro fratribus ponere. Sed quo fructu, qua mercede? Sequitur et ubi ego sum, illic et minister meus erit. Gratis ametur, ut operi quo ministratur illi, pretium sit esse cum illo
Chrysostomus
Ostendit autem per hoc, quod resurrectio morti succedet. Ubi autem sum, ait, quia in caelis ante resurrectionem Christus erat. Igitur illuc transmigremus animo et mente. Sequitur si quis mihi ministraverit, honorificabit eum pater meus
Augustinus
Per hoc intelligitur exposuisse quod supra dixerat illic et minister meus erit: nam quem maiorem honorem accipere poterit adoptatus quam ut sit ubi est unicus?
Chrysostomus
Non autem dixit: ego honorificabo eum, sed pater meus: nondum enim de eo decentem opinionem habebant, sed maiorem de patre
12:27
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvi
To our Lord’s exhortation to His disciples to endurance, they might have replied that it was easy for Him, Who was out of the reach of human pain, to talk philosophically about death, and to recommend others to bear what He is in no danger of having to bear Himself. So He lets them see that He is Himself in an agony, but that He does not intend to decline death, merely for the sake of relieving Himself: Now is My soul troubled.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. lii. 2
I hear Him say, He that hateth his life in this world, shall keep it unto life eternal; and I am ravished, I despise the world; the whole of this life, however long, is but a vapour in My sight; all temporal things are vile, in comparison with eternal. And again I hear Him say, Now is My soul troubled. Thou biddest my soul follow Thee; but I see Thy soul troubled. What foundation shall I seek, if the Rock gives way? Lord, I acknowledge Thy mercy. Thou of Thy love wast of Thine own will troubled, to console those who are troubled through the infirmity of nature; that the members of Thy body perish not in despair. The Head took upon Himself the affections of His members. He was not troubled by any thing, but, as was said above, He troubled Himself. (c. 11:33)
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvii
As He draws near to the Cross, His human nature appears, a nature that did not wish to die, but cleaved to this present life. He shews that He is not quite without human feelings. For the desire of this present life is not necessarily wrong, any more than hunger. Christ had a body free from sin, but not from natural infirmities. But these attach solely to the dispensation of His humanity, not to His divinity.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. lii
Lastly, let the man who would follow Him, hear at what hour he should follow. A fearful hour has perhaps come: a choice is offered, either to do wrong, or suffer: the weak soul is troubled. Hear our Lord. What shall I say?
St Bede † AD 735
i. e. What but something to confirm My followers? Father, save Me from this hour.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. lii. 3
He teaches thee Whom thou shouldest call on, whose will prefer to thine own. Let Him not seem to fall from His greatness, because He wishes thee to rise from thy meanness. He took upon Him man’s infirmity, that He might teach the afflicted to say, Not what I will, but what Thou wilt. Wherefore He adds, But for this cause came I unto this hour. Father, glorify Thy name: i. e. in My passion and resurrection.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvii. 2
As if He said, I cannot say why I should ask to be saved from it; For for this cause came I unto this hour. However ye may be troubled and dejected at the thought of dying, do not run away from death. I am troubled, yet I ask not to be spared. I do not say, Save Me from this hour, but the contrary, Glorify Thy name. To die for the truth was to glorify God, as the event shewed; for after His crucifixion the whole world was to be converted to the knowledge and worship of God, both the Father and the Son. But this He is silent about. Then came there a voice from heaven, saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again.
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 Moral. xxviii.
When God speaks audibly, as He does here, but no visible appearance is seen, He speaks through the medium of a rational creature: i. e. by the voice of an Angel.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. lii. 4
I have glorified it, i. e. before I made the world; and will glorify it again, i. e. when Thou shalt rise from the dead. Or, I have glorified it, when Thou wast born of a Virgin, didst work miracles, wast made manifest by the Holy Ghost descending in the shape of a dove; and will glorify it again, when Thou shalt rise from the dead, and, as God, be exalted above the heavens, and Thy glory above all the earth. The people therefore that stood by and heard it, said that it thundered.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvii. 2
The voice though loud and distinct, soon passed off from their gross, carnal, and sluggish minds; only the sound remaining. Others perceived an articulate voice, but did not catch what it said: Others said, An Angel spake to Him. Jesus answered and said, This voice came not because of Me, but for your sakes.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. lii. 5
i. e. It did not come to tell Him what He knew already, but them what they ought to know. And as that voice did not come for His sake, but for theirs, so His soul was not troubled for His sake, but for theirs.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvii. 2
The voice of the Father proved what they were so fond of denying, that He was from God. For He must be from God, if He was glorified by God. It was not that He needed encouragement of such a voice Himself, but He condescended to receive it for the sake of those who were by. Now is the judgment of this world: this fits on to the preceding, as shewing the mode of His being glorified.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. lii. 6
The judgment at the end of the world will be of eternal rewards and punishments. But there is another judgment, not of condemnation, but of selection, which is the one meant here; the selection of His own redeemed, and their deliverance from the power of the devil: Now shall the prince of this world be cast out. The devil is not called the prince of this world, in the sense of being lord over heaven and earth; God forbid. The world here stands for the wicked dispersed over all the world. In this sense the devil is the prince of the world, i. e. of all the wicked men who live in the world. The world also sometimes stands for the good dispersed throughout the world: God was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself. (2 Cor. 5:19) These are they from whose hearts the prince of this world shall be cast out. Our Lord foresaw that after His passion and glorifying, great nations all over the world would be converted, in whom the devil was then, but from whose hearts, on their truly renouncing him1, he would be cast out. But was he not cast out of the hearts of righteous men of old? Why is it, Now shall be cast out? Because that which once took place in a very few persons, was now to take place in whole nations. What then, does the devil not tempt at all the minds of believers? Yea, he never ceases to tempt them. But it is one thing to reign within, another to lay siege from without.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvii. 2
What kind of judgment it is by which the devil is cast out, I will explain by an example. A man demands payment from his debtors, beats them, and sends them to prison. He treats with the same insolence one who owes him nothing. The latter will take vengeance both for himself and the others too. This Christ does. He revenges what He has suffered at the devil’s hands, and with Himself He revenges us too. But that none may say, How will he be cast out, if he overcome thee? He adds, And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto Me. How can He be overcome, who draws others unto Him? This is more than saying, I shall rise again. Had He said this, it would not have proved that He would draw all things unto Him; but, I shall draw, includes the resurrection, and this besides.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. lii. 11
What is this all that He draweth, but that from which the devil is cast out? He does not say, All men, but, All things; for all men have not faith. He does not mean then all mankind, but the whole of a man, i. e. spirit, soul, and body; by which respectively we understand, and live, and are visible. Or, if all means all men, it means those who are predestined to salvation: or all kinds of men, all varieties of character, excepting in the article of sin.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxvii. 3.
Why then did He say above, that the Father drew men? (c. 6:46.) Because the Father draws, by the Son who draws. I shall draw, He says, as if men were in the grasp of some tyrant, from which they could not extricate themselves.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. lii. 11
If I be lifted up from the earth, He says, i. e. when I shall be lifted up. He does not doubt that the work will be accomplished which He came to do. By His being lifted up, He means His passion on the cross, as the Evangelist adds: This He said, signifying by what death He should die.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Ioannem
Quia dominus ad passionem discipulos exhortatus fuerat, ne dicant, quod ipse extra dolores existens humanos facile de morte philosophatur, et nos admonet, propter hoc quod ipse est sine periculo, ostendit quod et ipse in agonia sit, et tamen propter utilitatem mortem non renuit; unde dicit nunc anima mea turbata est
Augustinus in Ioannem
Audio qui in hoc mundo odit animam suam, in vitam aeternam custodit eam: et mundum contemnere accendor, et in conspectu meo nihil est vitae huius totus, quantumlibet fuerit prolixus, vapor; pro amore aeternorum temporalia mihi cuncta vilescunt; et rursum dominum audio dicentem nunc anima mea turbata est. Sequi iubes animam meam; sed turbari video animam tuam: quale fundamentum quaeram si petra succumbit? Agnosco, domine, misericordiam tuam: nam qui caritatis voluntate turbaris, multos in corpore tuo, qui suae infirmitatis necessitate turbantur, ne desperando pereant, consolaris. In se ergo caput nostrum suscepit membrorum suorum affectum; et ideo non est ab aliquo turbatus; sed, sicut de illo dictum est: turbavit semetipsum
Chrysostomus
Appropinquans enim de reliquo cruci, quod humanum est ostendit, et naturam non volentem mori, sed praesenti adhaerentem vitae, ostendens quoniam non extra humanas passiones erat: sicut enim esurire non crimen est, ita neque praesentem vitam appetere. Christus autem corpus a peccato mundum habebat, non a naturalibus necessitatibus erutum. Hoc igitur dispensationis est, non deitatis
Augustinus
Denique homo qui sequi vult, audiat qua hora sequatur. Accessit forte hora terribilis: proponitur optio aut faciendae iniquitatis, aut subeundae passionis: turbatur anima infirma; audi ergo quid subiungit: et quid dicam?
Beda
Hoc est, quid aliud nisi ut membra mea instruantur? Pater, salvifica me ex hac hora
Augustinus
Docuit te quem invoces, cuius voluntatem tuae voluntati praeponas. Non ideo tibi videatur ex alto diffidere, quia te vult ab initio proficere. Hominis suscepit infirmitatem ut doceat contristatum dicere: non quod ego volo, sed quod tu vis; unde subditur sed propterea veni in horam hanc. Pater, glorifica nomen tuum, in sua scilicet passione et resurrectione
Chrysostomus
Quasi dicat: non habeo quid dicam, ereptionem quaerens: propterea enim veni in horam hanc; ac si dicat: etsi turbemur et tumultum patiamur, non fugiamus mortem: quia ego nunc turbatus, non dico ut effugiam; oportet enim ferre quod supervenit; non dico: eripe me ex hac hora; sed contrarium dico, scilicet clarifica nomen tuum. Ostendit enim quoniam pro veritate moritur, gloriam Dei hoc vocans; et hoc evenit: futurum enim erat ut post crucem converteretur orbis terrarum, et cognosceret nomen Dei, et coleret, non solum patris, sed etiam filii. Sed tamen hoc silet. Sequitur venit ergo vox de caelo dicens: et clarificavi, et iterum clarificabo
Gregorius Moralium
Huiusmodi verbis per Angelum loquitur Deus, cum nil in imagine ostenditur, sed supernae vocis verba audiuntur: et nimirum de caelestibus loquens, verba sua quae audiri ab hominibus voluit, rationali creatura administrante formavit
Augustinus in Ioannem
Clarificavi autem dicit, antequam facerem mundum, et iterum clarificabo, cum resurget a mortuis. Vel aliter. Clarificavi, cum de virgine natus est, cum miracula multa fecit, cum descendente spiritu sancto in specie columbae monstratus est; et iterum clarificabo, cum resurget a mortuis, cum exaltabitur super caelos Deus et super omnem terram gloria eius. Sequitur turba ergo quae stabat et audierat, dicebat tonitruum factum esse
Chrysostomus in Ioannem
Aperta quidem et bene significativa erat vox: sed cito ab eis evolavit quasi a grossioribus, et carnalibus, et desidiosis. Et hi quidem sonitum tantum retinuerunt; alii vero quoniam articulata erat vox noverant; quid autem significavit non adhuc; de quibus subditur: alii dicebant: Angelus ei locutus est. Sequitur respondit Iesus, et dixit: non propter me haec vox venit, sed propter vos
Augustinus
Hic ostendit, illa voce non sibi indicatum quod iam sciebat, sed eis quibus indicari oportebat. Sicut autem vox illa non propter eum facta est, sed propter eos; sic anima eius, non propter ipsum, sed propter eos turbata est
Chrysostomus
Ad illud enim instat vox patris quod semper dicebant, quoniam non est ex Deo: qui enim a Deo glorificatur, qualiter non est ex Deo? Ubi vide quod humilia propter eos facta sunt, non quasi filio auxilio indigente. Quia ergo dixit clarificabo, ostendit consequenter et modum gloriae; nam sequitur nunc iudicium est mundi
Augustinus
Iudicium enim quod in fine expectant, erit praemiorum poenarumque aeternarum. Dicitur etiam iudicium, non damnationis, sed discretionis: hoc vocabat hic iudicium, discretionem scilicet, et a suis redemptis Diaboli expulsionem; unde sequitur nunc princeps mundi huius eicietur foras. Absit ut Diabolum principem mundi ita dictum existimemus ut eum caeli et terrae dominari posse credamus; sed mundus appellatur in malis hominibus, qui toto orbe terrarum diffusi sunt. Sic ergo dictum est princeps huius mundi, idest princeps malorum hominum, qui habitant in mundo. Appellatur etiam mundus in bonis, qui similiter per totum orbem terrarum diffusi sunt; ideo dicit apostolus: Deus erat in Christo, mundum reconcilians sibi. Hi sunt ex quorum cordibus princeps mundi eicietur foras. Praevidebat enim dominus, post passionem et glorificationem suam, per universum mundum multos populos credituros, in quorum cordibus Diabolus intus erat, cui quando ex fide renuntiant, eicitur foras. Sed numquid de cordibus veterum iustorum non est eiectus foras? Quomodo ergo dictum est nunc eicietur foras, nisi quia tunc quod in hominibus paucissimis factum est, nunc in multis magnisque populis iam mox futurum esse praedictum est? Quid ergo ait quispiam: quia Diabolus eicitur foras, iam fidelium neminem tentat? Immo tentare non cessat; sed aliud est intrinsecus regnare, aliud forinsecus oppugnare
Chrysostomus
Sed quale est istud iudicium quo Diabolus foras eicitur, exemplo id faciam manifestum. Sit aliquis debitores expetens, et feriat, et in vincula mittat: deinde ex eadem dementia et eum qui nihil debet sub eumdem carcerem ducat: hic et eorum quae in alios fecit, dabit vindictam. Ita et in Christo factum est: eorum enim quae Diabolus in nos fecit, per ea quae in Christum ausus est, sustinebit vindictam. Et ne quis dicat: qualiter mittetur foras, si te superabit? Subiungit et ego si exaltatus fuero a terra, omnia traham ad meipsum. Qualiter enim superatur qui et alios trahit? Hoc autem, plus fuit dicere, quam: resurgam. Si enim hoc dixisset, nondum manifestum esset quod traheret; dicendo vero traham, utrumque demonstrat
Augustinus
Sed quae omnia trahit, nisi ex quibus Diabolus eicitur foras? Non autem dixit: omnes, sed omnia: non enim omnium est fides. Non itaque hoc ad universitatem hominum retulit, sed ad creaturae integritatem, idest spiritum, et animam, et corpus; ad illud scilicet quod intelligimus, quod vivimus, quod visibiles sumus: aut si omnia ipsi homines intelligendi sunt, omnia praedestinata ad salutem possumus dicere; aut certe omnia hominum genera secundum innumerabiles differentias, quibus inter se praeter sola peccata homines distant
Chrysostomus
Qualiter igitur supra dixit, quoniam pater trahit? Quia scilicet filio trahente, pater trahit. Dicit autem traham, quasi a tyranno detentos, et per seipsos nequeuntes accedere, et illius manus effugere
Augustinus
Sed si exaltatus, inquit, fuero a terra; hoc est, cum exaltatus fuero; non enim dubitat futurum esse quod venit implere: nam exaltationem suam dixit in cruce passionem; unde Evangelista subdit hoc autem dixit significans qua morte esset moriturus
12:34
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. lii. 12
The Jews when they understood that our Lord spoke of His own death, asked how that could be: The people answered Him, We have heard out of the law that Christ abideth for ever: and how sayest Thou, The Son of man must be lifted up? Who is this Son of man? Though our Lord did not call Himself the Son of man here, they remembered that He often called Himself so; as He had just before: The hour is come, that the Son of man should be glorified. They remember this, and ask, If Christ abideth for ever, how will He be lifted up from the earth; i. e. how will He die upon the cross?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxviii. 1
Hence we see, that they understood many of the things that He spake in parables. As He had talked about death a little time before, they saw now what was meant by His being lifted up.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. lii. 12
Or they interpreted the word by their own intended act. It was not wisdom imparted, but conscience disturbed, which disclosed its meaning to them.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxviii. 1
And see how maliciously they put the question. They do not say, We have heard out of the law, that Christ doth not suffer; for in many places of Scripture His passion and resurrection are spoken of together, but, abideth for ever. And yet His immortality was not inconsistent with the fact of His suffering. They thought this proved however that He was not Christ. Then they ask, Who is this Son of man? another malicious question; as if to say, Do not charge us with putting this question out of hatred to Thee; for we simply ask for information. Christ shews them in His answer that His passion does not prevent Him from abiding for ever: Then Jesus said unto them, Yet a little while is the light with you: as if His death were but going away for a time, as the sun’s light only sets to rise again.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. lii. 13
Yet a little while is the light with you. Hence it is that ye understand1 that Christ abideth for ever. Wherefore walk while ye have the light, approach, understand the whole, that Christ will both die, and live for ever: do this while ye have the light.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxviii. 1
He does not mean only the time before His crucifixion, but the whole of their lives. For many believed on Him after His crucifixion. Lest darkness come upon you.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. lii. 13
i. e. if ye so believe in the eternity of Christ, as to deny His humiliation and death. For he that walketh in darkness, knoweth not whither he goeth.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxviii. 1
What things do the Jews now, and know not what they do; thinking, like men in the dark, that they are going the right road, while they are taking directly the wrong one. Wherefore He adds, While ye have the light, believe in the light.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. lii
i. e. While ye have any truth, believe in the truth, that ye may be born again of the truth: That ye may be the children of the light.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxviii
i. e. My children. In the beginning of the Gospel it is said, Born of God, (c. 1:13) i. e. of the Father. But here He Himself is the Begetter. The same act is the act both of Father and Son. These things spake Jesus, and departed, and did hide Himself from them.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. lii
Not from those which began to believe in and love Him, but from those who saw and envied Him. When He hid Himself, He consulted our weakness, He did not derogate from His own power.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxviii. 1
But why did He hide Himself, when they neither took up stones to cast at Him, nor blasphemed? Because He saw into their hearts, and knew the fury they were in; and therefore did not wait till they broke out into act, but retired to give their envy time to subside.
The Latin text
Augustinus in Ioannem
Cum intellexissent Iudaei quod dominus de sua morte dixisset, proponunt ei quaestionem, quomodo se diceret moriturum; unde dicitur respondit ei turba: nos audivimus ex lege quia Christus manet in aeternum; quomodo tu dicis: oportet exaltari filium hominis? Memoriter tenuerunt quod dominus assidue dicebat se esse filium hominis: nam hoc loco non dixit: si exaltatus fuerit filius hominis; sed superius dixerat: venit hora ut clarificetur filius hominis. Hoc ergo in animo retinentes, inquiunt: si Christus manet in aeternum, quomodo exaltabitur a terra; idest, quomodo crucis passione morietur?
Chrysostomus in Ioannem
Hinc est videre quoniam multa eorum quae parabolice dicebantur, intelligebant: quia enim praevenit de morte disputans, audientes hic exaltationem, suspicati sunt hoc
Augustinus
Vel hoc eum dixisse intelligebant quod facere cogitabant. Non ergo eis verborum istorum obscuritatem aperuit infusa sapientia, sed stimulata conscientia
Chrysostomus
Et vide qualiter malitiose interrogant; non enim dixerunt nos audivimus ex lege quia Christus nihil patitur: in multis enim Scripturarum locis et passio et resurrectio simul ponitur; sed quoniam manet in aeternum: et nimirum hoc non erat contrarium, immortalitati enim per passionem non est factum impedimentum. Sed aestimaverunt per hoc ostendere eum non esse Christum, quoniam Christus manet in aeternum. Deinde subdunt: quis est filius hominis? Et hoc malitiose; quasi dicant: non dicas quod propter odium tuum hoc dicamus: ecce enim non novimus de quo dicis. Sed Christus respondit, ostendens quoniam passio non prohibet manere eum in aeternum; unde subditur dixit ergo eis Iesus: adhuc modicum lumen in vobis est: quasi dicat: adhuc parvo tempore ego lux vobiscum sum; per hoc ostendens quod mors eius transmigratio est: etenim lux solaris non interimitur, sed parum recedens rursus apparet
Augustinus
Vel aliter. Modicum lumen in vobis est, per hoc quod intelligitis quia Christus manet in aeternum; ergo ambulate, accedite, totum intelligite, et moriturum Christum, et victurum in aeternum, dum lucem habetis
Chrysostomus
Hic dicit tempus totum praesentis vitae et ante crucem et post crucem: multi enim post crucem crediderunt in eum. Ut non tenebrae vos comprehendant
Augustinus
Si scilicet eo modo credideritis Christi aeternitatem ut negetis in eo mortis humilitatem. Sequitur et qui ambulat in tenebris, nescit quo vadat
Chrysostomus
Quanta denique Iudaei nunc agunt, et nesciunt quid agunt; sed ut in tenebris ambulantes, putant rectam quidem incedere viam, contrariam autem vadunt; propterea subdit dum lucem habetis, credite in lucem
Augustinus
Idest, dum aliquid veri habetis, credite in veritatem, ut renascamini veritati; unde sequitur ut filii lucis sitis
Chrysostomus
Quod est filii mei. In principio autem Evangelista dicit quod ex Deo nati sunt, hoc est ex patre; hic autem ipse dicitur hos generare, ut discas quoniam una est actio patris et filii. Sequitur haec locutus est Iesus, et abiit, et abscondit se ab eis
Augustinus
Non ab eis qui credere et diligere coeperunt, sed ab eis qui videbant et invidebant. Cum autem se abscondit, nostrae infirmitati consuluit, non suae potestati derogavit
Chrysostomus
Sed cum nec lapides levarent, nec blasphemarent, cuius gratia occultatus est? Corda enim rimatus noverat furorem in eis saevientem, et non expectavit ut in opus exirent; sed occultatur, mitigans eorum invidiam
12:37
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxviii. 1
And thusb the Evangelist tacitly explains it, when he adds, But though He had done so many miracles before them, yet they believed not on Him.
Theophylact † 1107
He means the miracles related above. It was no small wickedness to disbelieve against such miracles as those.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxviii. 2
But why then did Christ come? Did He not know that they would not believe in Him? Yes: the Prophets had prohibited this very unbelief, and He came that it might be made manifest, to their confusion and condemnation; That the saying of Esaias the prophet might be fulfilled, which He spake, Lord, who hath believed our report? and to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed?
Alcuin † AD 804
Who, i. e. so very few believed.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. liii. 2
It is evident here that the arm of the Lord is the Son of God Himself. Not that the Father has a human fleshly form; He is called the arm of the Lord, because all things were made by Him. If a man had power of such a kind, as that without any motion of his body, what he said was forthwith done, the word of that man would be his arm. Here is no ground to justify, however, the error of those who say that the Godhead is one Person only, because the Son is the arm of the Father, and a man and his arm are not two persons, but one. These men do not understand, that the commonest things require to be explained often by applying language to them taken from other things in which there happens to be a likeness, [cand that, when we are upon things incomprehensible, and which cannot be described as they actually are, this is much more necessary. Thus one man calls another man, whom he makes great use of, his arm; and talks of having lost his arm, of having his arm taken away from him.] But some mutter, and ask, What fault was it of the Jews, if it was necessary that the sayings of Esaias should be fulfilled? We answer, that God, foreseeing the future, predicted by the Prophet the unbelief of the Jews, but did not cause it. God does not compel men to sin, because He knows they will sin. He foreknows their sins, not His own. The Jews committed the sin, which He who knows all things foretold they would commit.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxviii. 2
That the saying of Esaias might be fulfilled: that here is expressive not of the cause, but of the event. They did not disbelieve because Esaias said they would; but because they would disbelieve, Esaias said they would.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. liii. 5
But what follows involved a deeper question: Therefore they could not believe, because that Esaias said again, He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their hearts, that they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with their heart, and be converted, and I should heal them. That they should not believe; but if so, what sin is there in a man doing what he cannot help doing? And what is a graver point still, the cause is assigned to God; since He it is who blinded their eyes, and hardened their heart. This is not said to be the devil’s doing, but God’s. Yet if any ask why they could not believe, I answer, Because they would not. For as it is to the praise of the Divine will that God cannot deny Himself, so is it the fault of the human will that they could not believe.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxviii. 2
This is a common form of speech among ourselves. I cannot love such a man, meaning by this necessity only a vehement will. The Evangelist says could not, to shew that it was impossible that the Prophet should lie, not that it was impossible that they should believe.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. liii. 5
But the Prophet, you say, mentions another cause, not their will; viz. that God had blinded their eyes, and hardened their heart. But I answer, that they well deserved this. For God hardens and blinds a man, by forsaking and not supporting him; and this He may by a secret sentence, by an unjust one He cannot.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxviii
For He does not leave us, except we wish Him, as He saith in Hosea, Seeing thou hast forgotten the law of thy God, I will also forget thy children. (Hos. 4:6) Whereby it is plain that we begin to forsake first, and are the cause of our own perdition. For as it is not the fault of the sun, that it hurts weak eyes, so neither is God to blame for punishing those who do not attend to His words.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. liii. 11
And be converted, and I should heal them. Is not to be understood here, from the beginning of the sentence—that they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with their hearts, nor be converted; conversion being the free gift of God? ord, shall we suppose that a heavenly remedy is meant; whereby those who wished to establish their own righteousness, were so far deserted and blinded, as to stumble on the stumbling stone, till, with confusion of face, they humbled themselves, and sought not their own righteousness which puffeth up the proud, but God’s righteousness, which justifieth the ungodly. For many of those who put Christ to death, were afterward troubled with a sense of their guilt; which led to their believing in Him. (c. 12). These things said Esaias, when he saw His glory, and spake of Him. He saw Him not really, but figuratively, in prophetic vision. Be not deceived by those who say that the Father is invisible, the Son visible, making the Son a creature. For in the form of God, in which He is equal to the Father, the Son also is invisible; though He took upon Him the form of a servant, that He might be seen by men. Before His incarnation too, He made Himself visible at times to human eyes; but visible through the medium of created matter, not visible as He is.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxviii. 2
His glory means the vision of Him sitting on His lofty throne: I saw the Lord sitting upon a throne. Also I heard the voice of the Lord, saying, Whom shall I send, and who will go for us? (Is. 6:1)
Alcuin † AD 804
Nevertheless, among the chief rulers also many believed on Him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess Him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue. For they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God. The praise of God is publicly to confess Christ: the praise of men is to glory in earthly things.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. liii. 13
As their faith grew, their love of human praise grew still more, and outstripped it.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Ioannem
Noverat dominus ferventem animum Iudaeorum, et occisionem meditantem; et ideo occultatus est: et hoc occulte insinuavit Evangelista subdens cum autem tanta signa fecisset coram eis, non crediderunt in eum
Theophylactus
Non autem modicae iniquitatis fuit tantis signis non credere: ea vero signa commemorat quae supra sunt posita
Chrysostomus
Ne quis autem dicat: cuius gratia venit Christus, non noverant, quod non ei intenderent; ideo ad hoc excludendum inducit etiam prophetas hoc scientes; propter quod sequitur ut sermo Isaiae impleretur, quem dixit: domine, quis credidit auditui nostro, et brachium domini cui revelatum est?
Alcuinus
Quis pro raritate posuit: quia quod sancti prophetae a Deo audierunt et populo praedicaverunt, paucissimi crediderunt
Augustinus in Ioannem
Satis autem ostendit brachium domini ipsum Dei filium nuncupatum: non quod Deus pater figura detinetur carnis humanae: sed quia omnia per ipsum facta sunt, ideo brachium domini dictum est. Si enim aliquis homo tanta potestate praevaleret ut sine ullo motu corporis sui, quod diceret fieret, verbum eius, brachium eius esset. Non autem patet occasio erroris his qui dicunt quia solus pater est, si brachium eius est filius (non enim duae, sed una persona est homo et brachium eius), non intelligentes quomodo verba de rebus aliis ad res alias propter aliquam similitudinem transferantur. Quidam autem inter se mussitant: quae culpa fuit Iudaeorum, si necesse erat ut sermo Isaiae impleretur? Quibus respondemus, Deum praescium futurorum per prophetam praedixisse infidelitatem Iudaeorum, non fecisse: non enim propterea quemquam Deus ad peccandum cogit, quia futura hominum peccata iam novit: ipsorum enim praescivit peccata, non sua. Fecerunt ergo peccatum Iudaei quod facturos esse praedixit quem nihil latet
Chrysostomus
Quod ergo dixit ut sermo Isaiae prophetae impleretur, ly ut non causale est, sed eventus: non enim quia dixit Isaias, non crediderunt; sed quia non erant credituri, propterea Isaias dixit
Augustinus
Sed ea quae sequuntur, profundiorem faciunt quaestionem; adiungit enim et dicit propterea non poterant credere, quia iterum dixit Isaias: excaecavit oculos eorum, et induravit cor eorum, ut non videant oculis, et non intelligant corde, et convertantur, et sanem eos. Si enim credere non poterant, quod peccatum est hominis non facientis quod non potest facere? Et, quod est gravius, ad Deum causa refertur, quandoquidem ipse excaecavit oculos eorum et induravit eorum cor: non enim hoc saltem de Diabolo dicitur, sed de Deo. Sed quare non poterant credere? Respondeo: quia nolebant. Sicut enim quod dominus negare seipsum non potest, laus est voluntatis divinae, ita quod illi non poterant credere, culpa est voluntatis humanae
Chrysostomus
Hoc autem et in communi consuetudine custoditur, ut cum quis dicit: non possum amare illum: vehementiam voluntatis impotentiam dicit. Sed Evangelista dicit non poterant, ut ostendat quoniam impossibile est mentiri prophetam: non tamen propterea impossibile erat eos credere; non enim haec praedixisset, si credituri essent
Augustinus
Sed aliam causam, inquis, dicit propheta, non voluntates eorum: quia scilicet excaecavit oculos eorum, et induravit cor eorum. Sed hoc etiam eorum voluntatem meruisse respondeo. Sic enim excaecat et obdurat Deus deserendo et non adiuvando; quod occulto iudicio facere potest, iniquo non potest
Chrysostomus
Neque enim derelinquit nos nisi voluerimus nos, secundum illud: oblitus es legis Dei tui; obliviscar et ego tui. Haec dicit ostendens nos incipere derelictionem et causam fieri perditionis. Sicut enim sol infirmum offendit visum non ex propria natura; ita fit in his qui non attendunt Dei sermones. Terrens autem auditores Scriptura dicit excaecavit et induravit
Augustinus
Quod autem addidit et convertantur, et sanem eos, utrum subaudiendum sit non, idest non convertantur, etenim conversio de illius gratia est; an forte et hoc de supernae medicinae misericordia factum intelligendum, ut quoniam superbe suam iustitiam constituere volebant, adhuc desererentur et excaecarentur, ut offenderent in lapidem offensionis, et impleretur facies eorum ignominia, atque humiliati quaererent non suam, qua inflatur superbus, sed iustitiam Dei, qua iustificatur impius? Hoc enim multis eorum profecit in bonum, qui de suo scelere compuncti, in Christum postea crediderunt. Sequitur haec dixit Isaias quando vidit gloriam eius, et locutus est de eo. Vidit autem non sicuti est, sed modo quodam significativo, sicut prophetae visio fuerat informanda. Nemo ergo vos fallat eorum qui dicunt invisibilem patrem et visibilem filium, qui putant eum esse creaturam: in forma enim Dei, in qua aequalis est patri, etiam filius invisibilis est: ut autem ab hominibus videretur, formam servi accepit. Ostendit etiam se, antequam susciperet carnem, oculis hominum, sicut voluit in subiecta creatura, non sicuti est
Chrysostomus
Gloriam autem hic dicit visionem sedentis in throno excelso, et alia quae ibi dicuntur; unde sequitur et locutus est de eo, hoc scilicet: vidi Deum sedentem, et quod audivit vocem dicentem: quem mittam, et quis ibit nobis? Sequitur verumtamen ex principibus multi crediderunt in eum; sed propter Pharisaeos non confitebantur, ut de synagoga non eicerentur. Dilexerunt enim magis gloriam hominum, quam gloriam Dei
Alcuinus
Gloria Dei est publice confiteri Christum; gloria hominum est in mundanis gloriari
Augustinus
Hos ergo improbavit Evangelista qui in hoc gressu fidei si proficerent per amorem, quae humanae gloriae sunt proficiendo superarent
12:44
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxviii. 1
Because the love of human praise prevented the chief rulers from believing, Jesus cried and said, He that believeth on Me, believeth not on Me, but on Him that sent Me: as if to say, Why are ye afraid to believe on Me? Your faith through Me passes to God.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. liv. 2
He signifies to them that He is more than He appears to be, (for to men He appeared but a man; His Godhead was hid.) Such as the Father is, such am I in nature and in dignity; He that believeth on Me, believeth not on Me, i. e. on that which He sees, but on Him that sent Me, i. e. on the Father. [1He that believes in the Father must believe in Him as the Father, i. e. must believe that He has a Son; and reversely, he who believes in the Son thereby believes in the Father.] And again, if any one thinks that God has sons by grace, but not a Son equal and coeternal with Himself, neither does he believe 2on the Father, who sent the Son; because what he believes on is not the Father who sent Him. (c. 3.). And to shew that He is not the Son, in the sense of one out of many, a son by grace, but the Only Son equal to the Father, He adds, And He that seeth Me, seeth Him that sent Me; so little difference is there between Me and Him that sent Me, that He that seeth Me, seeth Him. Our Lord sent His Apostles, yet none of them dared to say, He that believeth on Me. We believe an Apostle, but we do not believe on an Apostle. Whereas the Only Begotten says, He that believeth on Me, doth not believe on Me, but on Him that sent Me. Wherein He does not withdraw the believer’s faith from Himself, but gives him a higher object than the form of a servant, for that faith.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxix. 1
He that believeth on Me, believeth not on Me, but on Him that sent Me: as if He said, He that taketh water from a stream, taketh the water not of the stream, but of the fountain. Then to shew that it is not possible to believe on the Father, if we do not believe on Him, He says, He that seeth Me, seeth Him that sent Me. What then? Is God a body? By no means; seeing here is the mind’s vision. What follows still further shews His union with the Father. I am come a light into the world. This is what the Father is called in many places. He calls Himself the light, because he delivers from error, and disperses the darkness of the understanding; that whosoever believeth in Me should not abide in darkness.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. liv. 4
Whereby it is evident, that He found all in darkness. In which darkness if they wish not to remain, they must believe in the light which is come into the world. He says in one place to His disciples, Ye are the light of the world; but He did not say to them, Ye are come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on you should not abide in darkness. All saints are lights, but they are so by faith, because they are enlightened by Him, from Whom to withdraw is darkness.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxix. 1
And to shew that He does not let His despisers go unpunished, from want of power, He adds, And if any man hear My words and believe not, I judge him not.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. liv. 5, 6
i. e. I judge him not now. He does not say, I judge him not at the last day, for that would be contrary to the sentence above, The Father hath committed all judgment unto the Son. (5:22) And the reason follows, why He does not judge now; For I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. Now is the time of mercy, afterward will be the time of judgment.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxix. 2
But that this might not serve to encourage sloth, He warns men of a terrible judgment coming; He that rejecteth Me, and heareth not My words, hath one that judgeth him.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. liv. 6
Mean time they waited to know who this one was; so He proceeds: The word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him at the last day. He makes it sufficiently clear that He Himself will judge at the last day. For the word that He speaks, is Himself. He speaks Himself, announces Himself. We gather too from these words that those who have not heard, will be judged differently from those who have heard and despised.
St Augustine † AD 430 i. de Trin. c. xii. [26.]
I judge him not; the word that I have spoken shall judge him: for I have not spoken of Myself. The word which the Son speaks judges, because the Son did not speak of Himself: for I have nut spoken of Myself: i. e. I was not born of Myself.
St Augustine † AD 430
e I ask then how we shall understand this, I will not judge, but the word which I have spoken will judge? Yet He Himself is the Word of the Father which speaketh. Is it thus? I will not judge by My human power, as the Son of man, but as the word of God, because I am the Son of God.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. lxviii. 2
Or, I judge him not, i. e. I am not the cause of his destruction, but he is himself, by despising my words. The words that I have just said, shall be his accusers, and deprive him of all excuse; the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him. And what word? This, viz. thatf I have not spoken of Myself, but the Father which sent Me gave Me a commandment what I should say, and what I should speak. All these things were said on their account, that they might have no excuse.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. liv. 7
When the Father gave the Son a commandment, He did not give Him what He had not: for in the Wisdom of the Father, i. e. in the Word, are all the commandments of the Father. The commandment is said to be given, because it is not from him to whom it is said to be given. But to give the Son that which He never was without, is the same as to beget the Son who never was not.
Theophylact † 1107
Since the Son is the Word of the Father, and reveals completely what is in the mind of the Father, He says He receives a commandment what He should say, and what He should speak: just as our word, if we say what we think, brings out what is in our minds. And I know that His commandment is life everlasting.
St Augustine † AD 430 Tr. liv
If life everlasting is the Son Himself, and the commandment is life everlasting, what is this but saying, I am the commandment of the Father? And in the same way in the following; Whatsoever I speak therefore, even as the Father said unto Me, so I speak, we must not understand, said unto Me, as if words were spoken to the Only Word. The Father spoke to the Son, as He gave life to the Son; not that the Son knew not, or had not, but that He was the Son. What is meant by, as He said unto Me, so I speak, but that I am the Word who speaks. The Father is true, the Son is truth: the True, begat the Truth. What then could He say to the Truth, if the Truth was perfect from the beginning, and no new truth could be added to Him? That He spake to the Truth then, means that He begat the Truth.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Ioannem
Quia amor humanae gloriae principes credentes confiteri prohibebat, dominus contra hoc eis loquitur; unde dicitur Iesus autem clamavit, et dixit: qui credit in me, non credit in me, sed in eum qui me misit; quasi dicat: quid formidatis credere in me? In Deum fides pervenit per me
Augustinus in Ioannem
Quia enim homo apparebat hominibus, cum lateret Deus, ne putarent eum hoc esse tantum quod videbant, talem ac tantum se volens credi qualis et quantus est pater, qui credit in me, inquit, non credit in me, idest in hoc quod videt, sed in eum qui me misit, idest in patrem. Nam si putaverit eum habere filios secundum gratiam, non autem habere filium aequalem sibi atque coaeternum, nec credit in patrem qui eum misit, quia non est hoc pater qui eum misit. Ne autem putarent sic voluisse intelligi patrem tamquam multorum filiorum per gratiam generatorem, non unici verbi aequalis sibi, continuo subiecit qui videt me, videt eum qui misit me; quasi dicat: usque adeo nihil distat inter eum et me, ut qui me videt, videat eum qui misit me. Apostolos suos certe ipse dominus misit; numquam tamen aliquis eorum dicere auderet: qui credit in me. Credimus enim apostolo, sed non credimus in apostolum. Filius autem recte unigenitus dicit qui credit in me, non credit in me, sed credit in eum qui me misit; ubi non a se abstulit credentis fidem, sed noluit in forma servi remanere credentem
Chrysostomus
Vel dicit qui credit in me, non credit in me, sed in eum qui misit me, quasi dicat: qui fluminis accipit aquam, non eam quae est fluminis accipit sed eam quae est fontis. Volens autem ostendere quoniam non est credere in patrem, non credentem in eum, subiungit qui videt me, videt eum qui me misit. Quid igitur? Corpus est Deus? Nequaquam; sed consideratio veri, quae est per intellectum, hic visio dicitur. Deinde ostendit eam quae est ad patrem cognitionem, in hoc quod subdit ego lux in mundum veni: quia enim pater lux vocatur, ubique eo hic utitur nomine. Lucem autem se hic vocavit, eo quod ab errore eripit, et intellectuales tenebras solvit; unde subdit ut omnis qui credit in me, in tenebris non maneat
Augustinus
In quo satis manifestat, omnes se in tenebris invenisse. Sed ne in eis tenebris maneant in quibus inventi sunt, debent credere in lucem, quae venit in mundum. Dixit quodam loco discipulis suis: vos estis lux mundi; non tamen eis dixit: vos lux venistis in mundum, ut omnis qui credit in vos, in tenebris non maneat. Lumina ergo sunt omnes sancti; sed credendo illuminantur ab eo a quo si quis recesserit, tenebratur
Chrysostomus
Ut autem non existiment quod propter imbecillitatem eos qui ipsum contemnunt illaesos dimittat, subiungit et si quis audierit verba mea et non custodierit, ego non iudico eum
Augustinus
Intelligendum est: modo non iudico eum; cum alio loco dicat: pater omne iudicium dedit filio. Quare autem modo non iudicat, ostendit subdens non enim veni ut iudicem mundum, sed ut salvificem mundum; idest, ut salvum faciam mundum. Nunc ergo est tempus misericordiae, post erit iudicii
Chrysostomus
Deinde ut non pigriores ex hoc fiant, terribile subdit iudicium qui spernit me et non accipit verba mea, habet qui iudicet eum
Augustinus in Ioannem
Non dicit: ego non iudico eum in novissimo die: hoc enim esset contrarium illi sententiae: omne iudicium dedit filio. Expectantibus autem quisnam esset ille, secutus adiungit sermo quem locutus sum, ille iudicabit eum in novissimo die. Satis manifestavit seipsum in novissimo die iudicaturum: seipsum quippe locutus est, seipsum annuntiavit. Aliter itaque iudicabuntur qui non audierunt, aliter qui audierunt et contempserunt
Augustinus de Trin
Ideo autem iudicat verbum quod locutus est filius, quia non ex se locutus est filius; unde sequitur quia ego ex meipso non sum locutus; per quod intelligi voluit: ego non ex me natus sum. Quaero itaque quomodo intelligamus: ego non iudicabo, sed verbum quod locutus sum iudicabit; cum ipse sit verbum patris quod loquitur. Vel ita. Ego non iudicabo ex potestate humana, quia filius hominis sum, sed ego iudicabo ex potestate verbi Dei, quia filius Dei sum
Chrysostomus in Ioannem
Vel aliter. Ego non iudico eum; idest, non sum causa perditionis eius; sed ipse qui verba mea spernit. Verba enim quae modo locutus sum, in ordine stabunt accusatoris omnem tollentia excusationem; et hoc est quod subdit sermo quem locutus sum, ille iudicabit eum. Et quis sermo? Quia ego ex meipso non sum locutus; sed qui misit me pater, ipse mihi mandatum dedit quid dicam, et quid loquar. Omnia igitur haec propter eos dicebantur, ut nullam habeant excusationem
Augustinus in Ioannem
Mandatum autem, non quod filius non habeat, pater dedit; sed in sapientia patris, quod est verbum patris, omnia mandata sunt patris. Dicitur autem mandatum datum, quia non est a seipso, cui dicitur datum; et hoc est dare filio id sine quo numquam filius fuit, quod est gignere filium qui numquam non fuit
Theophylactus
Cum enim verbum patris existat filius, et quae sunt in mente patris revelet in integrum, mandatum accepisse dicit quid sit dicturus, et quid loquatur. Sicut etiam nostrum verbum, si verum fateri volumus, ea profert quae suggerit mens. Sequitur et scio quia mandatum eius vita aeterna est
Augustinus
Si ergo vita aeterna est ipse filius, et vita aeterna est mandatum patris, quid aliud dictum est nisi quia ego sum mandatum patris? Proinde et id quod adiungit, quae ergo loquor, sicut dixit mihi pater, sic loquor, non accipiamus dixit mihi quasi per verba locutus sit unico verbo. Dixit ergo pater filio id sine quo numquam filius fuit, sicut dedit vitam filio: non quod nesciebat vel non habebat, sed quod ipse filius erat. Quid est autem sicut dixit mihi, sic loquor, nisi verbum loquor? Ita ille dixit ut verax, ita iste loquitur ut veritas; verax autem genuit veritatem: quid ergo iam diceret veritati? Non enim imperfecta erat veritas, cui verum aliquod adderetur
12:1
Ver. 1. Then Jesus six days before the Passover, &c. He came from Ephraim, as the Passover was drawing on when He was to die. And He came to Bethany to prepare Himself for it; nay more, to offer Himself for death, and furnish an opportunity for it through the covetousness of Judas. This explains why He first went to Bethany. For the chief priests had ordered that He should be seized. And He, knowing this by divine inspiration, came to Bethany, where He had many well-wishers, among whom He could remain in security, and might thence shortly afterwards enter Jerusalem in solemn pomp on Palm Sunday, as the Paschal Lamb who was to be offered for the sins of the world. Bethany, which is close to Mount Olivet, signifies in Hebrew the house of obedience. From this place He wished to go to His Cross. For as the Gloss says, By being obedient even as far as to the death of the Cross, He taught His Church obedience, on the Mount of Oil, i.e., the Mount of Mercy, which cannot be hid, and by which He raises up those who are buried in grievous sins. A supper is there made by the faith and devotion of the righteous. Martha ministers, when each of the faithful offers to the Lord works of devotion, and Lazarus, i.e., those who have been raised up (from sin), with those who have remained stedfast in their righteousness, joyfully feast on the Lord's presence.
Six days before the Passover. It was on the Friday evening that He came from Ephraim. On the following Sabbath they made Him a feast, and on the next day (Palm Sunday) He in solemn manner entered Jerusalem. For the Passover that year fell on the Thursday of that week. He came to Bethany on the Friday, because it was not lawful to journey on the Sabbath. Symbolically, The Gloss says, "God made all things in six days. On the sixth He made man; in the sixth age of the world He willed to redeem him. He suffered on the sixth day of the week, and died at the sixth hour."
Whom Jesus raised from the dead. That by His presence He might revive the memory of this miracle, and arouse the people to attend Him on His solemn entry into Jerusalem, and shout Hosanna.
12:2
Ver. 2. There they made Him a supper, &c. To show that He had really risen; as S. Augustine says (in loc.). "He lived, He talked, He partook of the meal: the truth was set forth, the unbelief of the Jews was confounded."
12:3
Ver. 3. Mary (Magdalene) therefore (that she might not be wanting on her part, and in order specially to honour Christ, and to surpass all others in her services, as she surpassed them in love) look a pound of ointment of spikenard, very costly. Ointment of nard was composed of several sweet scents (see Pliny H. N. xiii. 2), and was thick. But this was liquid, as S. Matt. (Mat 26:7) says that it was poured on His head. Liquids are very often weighed in vessels, or anyhow the nard itself from which the ointment was made. Or this pound was rather a measure of quantity, not of weight. Mystically. S. Augustine says, "The ointment was righteousness. Therefore it was of due weight" (libra). The Gloss says, "Mary before anointed His feet as a penitent; but now, when the righteousness of the perfect, and not the mere rudiments of penitence, are designated, she anoints His head and His feet. The pound of ointment is the perfection of righteousness. He anoints the head, who preaches high doctrines respecting Christ; He anoints the feet who respects the least commandments." But what is "pistic nard"? (1.) The Commentary on S. Matthew (in S. Jerome) says "mystic," which is absurd. (2.) S. Augustine says it is so called from the place whence it was brought. But the place itself is uncertain. (3.) Maldonatus derives it α̉πὸ του̃ πίνειν, meaning that it was liquid, and so could be drunk, other ointments being thick and clotted. (4.) Others derive it from πιέξω, squeezed or pressed out. (5.) As if from πίστις, pure, unadulterated, as nard frequently was. (See Pliny H. N. xii. 13.) So Euthymius, Theophylact, on Mar 12, Baronius, Ribera, Jansenius, Toletus and others. (6.) Pistici is the same as spicati by a change of letters. This was the best kind of ointment. (This point treated at very great length.) Morally. Here learn that the good works, with which we anoint Christ, ought to be quite free from fault, and of the very best kind. Compare the offerings of Cain and Abel. (See Psa 56.,20:4, and Dan 3:40 (Vulg.), Lev 3:16, Num 18:17, Num 18:29, and Lev 23:19.)
And anointed the feet of Jesus. S. Matt. adds "and the head." Alcuin explains mystically, "The Head is the loftiness of the Godhead, the feet the humility of the Incarnation. Or the Head is Christ, the feet the poor who are His members. We anoint them when we give them alms."
And wiped His feet with her hair. A hysteron proteron. For first she wiped, and then anointed His feet. For had she anointed His feet first, and then wiped them with her hair, she would have anointed her own hair, (which she did not wish to do,) and which indeed she counted unworthy of such anointing, and not His feet. Moreover, this sweet-scented and precious ointment was not to be wiped off, but left on His feet, to give them ease.
Her hair. To soil those hairs, of which she used to be vain, with the dust of His feet, and also that she might with the deepest reverence and humility place her whole head beneath His feet. For S. Chrysostom says, she placed the noblest part of her body beneath His feet, and she approached Him not as man but as God.
And the house was filled with the odour of the ointment. S. Augustine says, mystically, the whole world was filled with the good fame of her piety and virtue. As S. Paul says, "We are a sweet savour of Christ" (2Co 2:14) to the good, of life unto life; to the wicked, of death unto death as was here the case. Whence it follows:
12:4
Ver. 4. Then said one of His disciples, Judas Iscariot, (5.) why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence, and given to the poor? SS. Matt. and Mark add, "Why was this waste of the ointment made?" Bede replies, "It was no waste, but for the rite of burial; nor is it wonderful that she offered Me the sweet savour of Faith, when I am about to shed my blood for her." Ver. 6. This he said, &c. Nay worse, sacrilegious, "for he seized for his own use, that which was given for a sacred purpose," says Theophylact. "He carried the money by his office, he carried it off by theft," says S. Augustine. He wished the ointment to be sold, and the price of it given to him; and since he knew that Christ did not wish so large a sum to be kept in his purse, but rather to be distributed amongst the poor, he would have distributed some of it to the poor, and have purloined the rest for himself. See here how opportunity makes the thief, and how dangerous it is for holy men in "religion" to handle moneys, those especially which belong to the whole community. For if covetousness suggests it, a portion is easily diverted to the use of themselves or their families. But why did Jesus entrust to him the bag, knowing him to be a thief? I answer, Because Judas was more qualified than the other Apostles to make purchases. And He allowed the theft, because an opportunity was furnished thereby for the betrayal and death which He courted. Again S. Augustine, "Because the Church would afterwards have its coffers, He admitted thieves, in order that His Church might tolerate powerful thieves, even when suffering from them, to teach us that the wicked must be tolerated, for fear of dividing the body of Christ. Do thou, the good, bear with the evil, that thou mayest attain to the reward of the good." S. Chrysostom adds, "The Lord committed the bags to a thief, in order to cut off any excuse for betraying Him, and that it might not seem as if he betrayed Him from want of money." But Theophylact says, "Some maintain that as the least of the Apostles he undertook the management of the money." Lastly, S. Bernard (de Consid. iv. 6) teaches us "that Christ wished in 'this' way to teach Prelates readily to entrust the management of temporal affairs to any one, but to reserve the ordering of spiritual matters to themselves: though many do exactly the contrary." Again, Christ acted thus, to keep us from being surprised, if in the assemblies, monasteries, and congregations of holy men, there be occasionally found some vicious and scandalous persons; and accordingly S. Augustine (Epist. 137, nunc 75), when one of his monks had caused scandal, at which the people cried out against him, prudently replied, "However vigilant may be the discipline of my house, I am but a man, I am living among men: nor do I dare to claim for myself, that my house should be better than Noah's ark, where among eight men one was found reprobate, or better than the house of Abraham, when it was said, Cast out the bond-woman and her son; or better than the house of Isaac, to whom it was said respecting the twin children, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated: or better than the house of Jacob, when his son defiled his father's bed; or better than the house of David, whose son lay with his sister, and where another son rebelled against his holy and gentle father; or better than they who were associated with the Lord Christ Himself, where eleven righteous men tolerated Judas, that perfidious thief; or, lastly, better than heaven from which the angels fell." Doubtless God permits it in His wise providence, in order that by the wickedness of one or two the goodness and sanctity of others may shine out the more by way of contrast, as light amid darkness, gold amongst lead, the sun between the clouds, a wise man among fools, shines forth only the more resplendently. For contraries opposed to each other are the more marked. (See. Ecclus. xxxiii. 15, and notes in loc.) And had the bag, &c. From this Jansen and others rightly gather that it is lawful for the Church to have coffers and wealth, and that it does not derogate from perfection to have a common purse, for reasonable and moderate expenses. For Jesus did nothing which implied imperfection, being the teacher of all perfection. In order to understand this thoroughly, observe that though Christ, by reason of His Hypostatic Union with the Word, had a pre-eminent and (as it were) Divine dominion over all creatures, yet professed poverty, that is, an abandonment of ownership, special ownership, in order to be the teacher and example of a more perfect life. See Mat 8:20, Mat 19:21, Mat 19:27. Observe, secondly, that Christ had absolute control of the offerings made to Him by the faithful, for the common good, and not for His special use. They belonged to the whole College of the Apostles. He held them not as though He were their sole owner. See John iv. 8, vi. 5. It follows therefore that it does not in any way detract from their perfection for Religious orders to have goods in common. (See John xxii. Extravag. Ad Conditorem.) In some cases this is the most perfect way, in others not. But Christ at one time seemed to have lost all claim even to a share of the common property. (See Luk 8:3.) This seems to be all that Nicholas IV. means. (Can. Exiit qui seminat. De Verb. Signif. in vi., though he apparently contradicts John 22) S. Thomas (see Secund. Quæst. clxxxviii. Art. 7) proves à priori that the possession of goods in common does not hinder perfection. Poverty, he says, is only an instrument of perfection, as taking away anxiety in acquiring and preserving riches, the love of them, and our priding ourselves in them. But to have goods in common does not give rise to any of these evils; and so far from hindering charity, it even promotes it. "For it is manifest," says S. Thomas, "that to store up things which are necessary to man, and purchased at a fitting time, causes the least possible anxiety." All founders of Religious Orders have sanctioned this. And hence resulted the Constitution of Justinian, that the goods of those who became monks should belong as a matter of course to their monasteries. For the whole meaning of poverty turns on not having anything belonging especially to one's own self, though there may be some common fund, from which, according to the Apostolic Rule, distribution should be made to each, as need may require. (See Act 2:44-45; Act 4:35, and the Notes thereon.) This is just what S. Jerome says to the "Religious" of his own day (Epist. xxii.) "No one has any right so say, I have not a tunic, or a coat, or a bed of plaited bulrushes. For the head of the Community so divides the common stock, that every one has what he asks for. And if any begins to fall ill, he is transferred to a larger cell, and is so carefully attended by the older monks, that he longs not for the delights of cities, or the tenderness of a mother." The fathers and schoolmen teach everywhere the same thing. (See Suarez par. iii. Quæst. xl. disp. xxviii. § 2, Bellarm. de Summo Pont. iv. 14, Soto de Just. iv. Quæst. i. art. 1.) Nicolas IV. (ut supr.) says that to have common purses is to detract from perfection, for Christ in this matter adapted Himself to the weaker brethren, that He might be an example to all. Suarez replies, that Nicolas only asserted that in the matter of poverty that was the least rigid rule which allowed them to have common purses, but that it must not be concluded from this that the other rule was absolutely the most perfect. For though less perfect, as common poverty, it may be more perfect in charity, or some other virtue. For Nicolas is speaking of the Franciscans (of whom he was one), whose Order had for its scope and end the extremest poverty, in order to be conformed to S. Francis. But other orders have other pious and holy ends, for which it is more convenient to have goods in common. And therefore this is more fitting and perfect in their case. Carthusians observe silence and solitude. Others practise great austerity. But those who are employed in preaching and missions to unbelievers, need great strength to endure the great labours of their order, and make up for austerity of living by charity towards their neighbours. Both act in a manner suited to their order, and the end they propose to themselves. Different ends require different means. The Council of Trent allows all "Religious," except the Franciscans, to own Real Property (bona immobilia).
12:7
Ver. 7. Then said Jesus, Suffer her to keep this for the day of my burial. In the Greek it is "for the day of my burial hath she kept this," and also in the Syriac (see notes on Mat 26:12, &c.) Hear S. Augustine, "He saith not to him, It is on account of thy thefts that thou speakest thus. He knew he was a thief, but was unwilling to expose him. He chose rather to bear with him, and to set us an example of patience in tolerating evil men in the Church." Ver. 9. Much people of the Jews, &c. "Curiosity led them," says S. Augustine, "not charity," to see and hear Lazarus, and to ask him where he ha been after death, what he had seen, what he had done? So Cyril, Theophylact, Leontius.
12:10
Ver. 10. But the chief priests thought (ε̉βουλεύσαντο consulted) that they might put Lazarus also to death. See here their virulent envy and malice: envying Jesus His glory. They grudge also Lazarus his life, lest it should add to the glory of Jesus. For the feast of the Passover was at hand, at which all the Jews who flocked together would see Lazarus and wondering at the power of Jesus who had raised him from the dead, would consequently believe on Him. And in order to prevent this, they determine to put him out of the way. But S. Augustine (in loc.) rightly exclaims against them, "O foolish thought, and blind cruelty! For could not the Lord, who had power to raise him from the dead, have power to raise him up also if he had been put to death? In putting him to death, could ye take away Christ's power? If a dead man seems to you one thing, and one who is put to death another, behold the Lord did both, for He both raised Lazarus who was dead, and Himself also who had been put to death." Lastly, the raising of Lazarus was especially the work of God, and they therefore who were so eager to put him to death, were fighting against God, and challenging Him, as it were, to the contest. Ver. 11. Because that by reason of him many of the Jews went away, and believed on Jesus ύπη̃γον, withdrew themselves, deserted their party. This may mean either, "many of the Jews went their way," or else "many went away from the unbelieving Jews, and followed Christ." Ver. 12. But on the next day, i.e. on Palm Sunday, five days before the Passover; the tenth day of the month Nizan, on which day the Lamb (the type of Christ) was to be killed, and on the fourteenth to be brought to Jerusalem. (Exo 12:3.) See notes to Mat 21:7.
12:17
Ver. 17. The people therefore... bare witness, &c., to the raising of Lazarus.
12:18
Ver. 18. For this cause the people also met Him, for that they had heard that He had done this miracle. The people who were present at the raising of Lazarus spread abroad the miracle, affirming that they had seen it. And the strangeness of it so excited the people that they ran in crowds to meet Jesus, and to hail Him as the Messiah.
12:19
Ver. 19. The Pharisees therefore said among themselves, Perceive ye how that ye prevail nothing? Behold, the world is gone after Him. This is an hyperbole. But a large body, of every age, sex, and rank had gone after Him, old and young, Jews and Gentiles. S. Cyril observes that the Pharisees tacitly prophesied that all the world would be converted to Christ, though they themselves did not understand this. S. Chrysostom and Theophylact consider that they who spoke thus were believers in Christ, or anyhow disposed to believe in Him, and that they addressed in these words those who disbelieved in Him. But S. Cyril, Euthymius, and others, think that they were unbelievers, and enemies of Christ, explaining it thus: We have all of us decided to put Jesus to death. Why do we delay? We have gained nothing by it. It would have been far better, if we had put Him to death at once, before His party had increased, and become so well known. What now is our course of duty? To carry out our intention as quickly as possible. Why do we delay? lf we delay much longer all will go after Him. We shall be beaten by numbers, unless we prevail by craft.
12:20
Ver. 20. And there were certain Greeks, &c. Some strangely suppose these to have been Jews who lived among the Gentiles, when S. John expressly says that they were Gentiles. These were partly proselytes, who had already embraced Judaism, or at least were thinking about it (so Chrysostom, Theophylact, and Euthymius), and partly Gentiles, who believed that there was One God, and who on seeing Him worshipped so reverently in the Temple, and by such multitudes at the Passover, resolved to do the same, being specially attracted by the fame of Christ's holiness and miracles, and being desirous of seeing Him. So S. Cyril, Leontius, and Theophylact. Just as the Eunuch of Queen Candace went up to Jerusalem to worship (Act 8:27); and Gentile kings also reverenced the Temple of Jerusalem and sent offerings to it, as Cyrus, Darius Hystaspes (Ezr 1. and 6.), Seleucus, and other kings of Asia (2 Mace. 3:3).
12:21
Ver. 21. The same came therefore to Philip (the Apostle), who was of Bethsaida, &c. They went to Philip, in preference to the other Apostles, either because he was known to them, or was the first they met, or because in his voice and bearing he exhibited greater affability and candour, which attracted all men to him. For they did not venture as Gentiles to approach Jesus Himself, a person of such great holiness, and a Prophet, and moreover a Jew, say S. Cyril, Chrysostom, and Leontius. They request Philip therefore to mediate in their behalf.
12:22
Ver. 22. Philip cometh and telleth Andrew (as the greater and elder Apostle), and again Andrew and Philip tell Jesus. Andrew had the greater authority with Jesus, as having been the first called, and as having brought to Him his brother Peter. Having consulted together, they mention the whole matter to Jesus before introducing the Gentiles: for they had heard Jesus say, "Go not into the way of the Gentiles" (Mat 10:5).
12:23
Ver. 23. But Jesus answered them, &c. Do not drive away the Gentiles from me, but bring them to me. What I said before was at the beginning of my preaching, which was intended for the Jews only; but now, when my preaching as well as my life is coming to an end, and the Jews reject my preaching, I will pass over to the Gentiles. For the hour is coming, when I shall be glorified, not only by the Jews, but also by the Gentiles, throughout the whole world; I shall be acknowledged, that is, as the Messiah and the Saviour, and worshipped and adored by means of your preaching in every place. Moreover, the glorification of Christ is the glorification of all Christians. For S. Augustine says (Serm. clxxvi. de temp.) The Death of Christ hath quickened us; His Resurrection hath raised us up; His Ascension hath dedicated us; and (Serm. clxxxiv.) the Lord Jesus Christ ascends, the Holy Spirit descends [ Both these, not S. Augustine ].
12:24
Ver. 24. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except a corn of wheat, &c. Christ teaches us that His glorification would come to Him through the death of the Cross, lest the Apostles and the faithful should be offended at it. Hear S. Augustine (in loc.), "Jesus by this meant Himself. For He was the grain of wheat which had to die, and be multiplied; to die through the unbelief of the Jews, to be multiplied by the faith of all people." This means, that as a grain of wheat thrown into the ground does not germinate except it die, but if it die it germinates and brings forth much fruit; so, in like manner, I must needs die, that by the merits and through the example of my death, I may bring forth many eminent and striking fruits of virtue and faith: I mean the many thousands of Martyrs, Virgins, Doctors, and Confessors, all over the world in the present and future ages. This also comes to pass in the death of Martyrs, when one dies, and many spring up in his place, and embrace the faith of Christ. The Church reads this passage on the Feast of S. Lawrence, and other Martyrs. Tertullian truly says (in fin. Apol.), "The Blood of the Martyrs is the seed of the Church," and adds, "Torture us, rack us, condemn us, crush us: your iniquity is the proof of our innocence." And again, "The more exquisite your cruelty, the more does it attract to our sect; we increase in number the oftener you mow us down." S. Gregory (Dialog. lib. iii. cap. 39) gives a remarkable instance in S. Hermengild. He was killed by his father Leovigild, an Arian king, and thus won the king himself and his brother Recared, and the whole nation of the Visigoths, to the orthodox faith. "One, then," says S. Gregory, "died in that nation, that many might live; and while one grain fell to the ground in faith, to win the faith of souls, an abundant harvest sprang up." Anagogically. Bede says, "Jesus was sown of the seed of the Patriarchs, on the field of this world, that is, He was incarnate: He died Himself alone, He arose in company with many." Hear S. Bernard (Serm. xv. in Cant.), "Let the grain die; let the harvest of the Gentiles spring up. It was needful that Christ should suffer, and rise from the dead, and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His Name, not to Judea only, but to all nations; to the end that from that one Name of Christ thousands of thousands should be called Christians, and say 'Thy Name is as ointment poured forth.'" (Song i. 3).
12:25
Ver. 25. He that loveth his life, &c. He that so preferreth his life to my Faith and its profession, as rather to deny the Faith than lose his life, shall incur eternal death. But he who hateth his life, so as to prefer losing it to losing the Faith, will live in eternal happiness in heaven. Again, the same is true of those who prefer their own evil desires to my Law: and of those who hate their life by resisting its desires which are contrary to God's Law, and thus keep it unto life eternal. Such as Martyrs, Anchorites, "Religious," and all other holy people. Either meaning is suitable, and was intended by Christ. Both meanings are conjoined by SS. Chrysostom, Theophylact, and Euthymius. For Christ foresaw that the Apostles, and Christians in general, would after His death suffer persecution, and accordingly He here wished to forewarn and forearm them. Again, Christ wished to teach all Christians, that they should constantly resist all evil desires and strive against them. (See Gal 5:17; Mat 10:39, Mat 16:25; Ecclus. 18:30. See notes on this last passage.) But the Circumcelliones misinterpreted this passage, for, as S. Augustine testifies (in loc), they used to kill themselves in order to obtain the eternal life here promised by Christ. For it is one thing to hate one's life, and another to make away with it, an act forbidden by every law. Lastly, hear S. Augustine (in loc.), "He that loveth his life shall lose it. Which can be understood in two ways. He who loves will lose; i.e., if thou lovest, thou wilt lose: if thou wishest to have life in Christ, fear not to die for Christ. Or, in the other sense, love not thy life, lest thou lose it, love it not in this life, lest thou lose it in life eternal. This latter meaning more accords with the mind of the Gospel." And a few sentences after, "A great and marvellous saying, that a man should so love his life as to lose it, and so hate it as not to lose it. If thou hast loved it ill, then dost thou hate it; if thou hast hated it rightly, then hast thou loved it. Happy they who hate their souls and keep them, that they lose them not by loving them." And then he concludes, "When therefore it comes to the point, that we must either do contrary to the commandment of God, or else depart this life, and a man is obliged to choose either the one or the other, when the persecutor threatens his death, let him rather choose to die through loving God, than to die through offending Him. Let him hate his life in this world, that he may keep it unto life eternal." Hear S. Chrysostom, "He loves his life in this world, who obeys its unseemly desires. He hates it, who yields not to its hurtful desires. He says 'hate' because as we cannot bear to hear the voice of those we hate, so should a soul resolutely turn away from one who wishes what is contrary to God." And Theophylact adds (by way of consolation, and as knowing how grievous it is to hate one's soul), " In this world," indicating the shortness of the time, and speaking of the eternal reward. S. Chrysostom adds, "that Christ, when He saw that His disciples would be saddened at his death, raised up their thoughts to higher things, as if He said If ye will not bear my death manfully, no benefit will accrue to you unless ye die yourselves. These words of Christ are an axiom, and a summary of a Christian's life. It is the root and foundation of all virtues, which are deduced from it, as conclusions from their premises. He therefore who wishes to become specially learned and perfect in the school of Christ, should constantly ruminate on this saying, weigh it, impress it on his will and carry it out in act, try all his actions by it as a touchstone, adapt and conform himself to it. For thus will he become a pre-eminently true disciple and follower of Christ, and in return for this brief life which he counts but nought, will obtain the joys of life eternal. Ver. 26. If any man love Me, let him follow Me. "Let him imitate Me by death and mortification, and by good works," says S. Chrysostom, "walk in my ways, and not his own, and not seeking his own, but the things which are Jesus Christ's (Phi 2:21); and whatever good he does, either in temporal or spiritual things, doing it for Him."
12:26
And where I am, there shall my servant be. "Behold the fruit and the reward," S. Augustine proceeds; "He is loved freely, and the reward of His ministration is to be with Him, to be adopted by Him to whom he is united, in heaven, i.e. in the vision and possession of God, in happiness and joy eternal." So S. Chrysostom. See notes on Luk 22:7.
If any man serve Me, him will me Father honour, with heavenly honour, before the angels and the whole world. He says not, "I will honour him, for they had not yet attained a right knowledge of Him, but thought more of the Father," says S. Chrysostom.
12:27
Ver. 27. Now is My soul troubled. Because He had mentioned His approaching death, He allowed the natural dread of it to be aroused in His mind (as is the case with ourselves), and so was troubled. "Father," He said, "save Me from this hour." Just as in the garden he prayed, "Let this cup pass from Me." (1.) S. Chrysostom gives the reason, "Having exhorted His disciples to follow Him even to death, for fear they should say that He could easily philosophise about death, He showed that He was in an agony, and yet that He did not refuse to die, to teach us to do the same, when dreading death and self-denial. (2.) S. Cyril says, He did it to show that He was not only God, but true man, subject to all our passions and sorrows. (3.) S. Augustine, and after him Bede, "that Christ by taking on Him our infirmities might heal and strengthen us. Thou tellest my soul to follow Thee. But I see that thy soul is troubled. What foundation shall I seek, if the Rock gives way? But I recognise thy compassion therein. For by being thus troubled by thy voluntary act of love, Thou comfortest the weak, lest they should perish through despair. Our Head took on Himself the feelings of His members." And again, "As He has raised us up to things which are highest, so does He feel sympathy for us in those which are lowest." And he brings in Christ as thus speaking "Thou hast heard my mighty voice addressed to thee. Thou hast heard in Me the voice of thine own weakness: I give thee strength that thou mayest run; I check not thy speed, but I take upon Myself thy fear, and make a way for thee to pass over."
And what shall I say? Father, save Me from this hour. Theophylact and Leon ius explain thus: "I know not what to do or say. Shall I say then, Father, save Me from this hour? Shall I shrink from death? By no means, I will master my agony, I will go willingly to meet my death." Others express it more simply and plainly, as expressing His natural dread of death, corrected at once by the exercise of His superior will. As in the Agony in the garden. For He immediately adds,
Yet for this cause have I come to this hour. Though I naturally dread death, yet I do not wish this natural desire of Mine to be fulfilled. For I came into the world for the very purpose of drinking this cup of the Passion. So S. Augustine, Bede, Rupertus, and others.
12:28
Ver. 28. Father, glorify thy Name. That in My death, which I willingly undertake, I may glorify thy Name, by the entire obedience and devotion with which I will offer myself as a Victim for the sins of the whole world, thus restoring to the life of grace men who were lost in sin, reconciling them to Thee, and taking them to heaven to glorify Thee for ever. So S. Augustine, Chrysostom, Euthymius. It was said in like manner to S. Peter, that He would by his death glorify God (Joh 21:19). Hear S. Augustine: "Glorify Me by my Passion and Resurrection." And S. Chrysostom: "His dying for the truth He calls ' the glory of God:' for after His death the Name of God would be acknowledged by the world." And the gloss, "I seek salvation, but I refuse not to suffer, and for the sake of this passion glorify Me, for that is the glory of thy Name."
Ver. 28. Glorify Me at this very instant; that both Gentiles and Jews may acknowledge that I have been sent by Thee to redeem man, and will therefore glorify Thee for thy goodness. So Theodore of Heraclæa.
Then came there a voice, &c. I have glorified It (1) By communicating to Him, as my only begotten Son, my majesty, glory, and Godhead from all eternity. As He said chap. xvii. 5. So S. Augustine and Bede. (2.) In creating the world, and all things therein by Him. So Rupertus. (3.) Most sensibly. By the voice from heaven at His Baptism, and by the miracles and mighty works which He wrought. And also by the voice at this time uttered from heaven. He glorified Him also by His death and resurrection, His ascension, His sending the Holy Spirit, by the preaching of the Apostles, and the miracles, which will lead all nations to acknowledge, worship, love and adore Him as the Son of God. So S. Chrysostom, Cyril, and others.
12:29
Ver. 29. The people therefore that stood by, and heard it (this trumpet voice of God the Father) said that it thundered. Because it was very loud and resonant. Or perhaps because it was not articulate, but like the confused sound of thunder. S. Chrysostom says, "The voice was clear and significant enough, but they being dull and carnal, it soon passed away, and they retained merely the sound of it." And further on, "They knew it was articulate, but did not take in its meaning." But the truer meaning, Rupertus, and after him Maldonatus, say is this, "That they all heard this articulate voice and understood its meaning, viz., that Jesus was the Son of God; but that on account of the loudness of the voice they could not persuade themselves it was really a voice, but that either it was thunder, and that they were mistaken in supposing they had heard an articulate voice as of a man, or that it was certainly the voice of an angel." They thought also that the Evangelist mentioned this, in order to show that it was not a low or indistinct voice, such as Christ only could hear, and that there were no other witnesses, but that it was so loud and so clear that they not only all heard it, but heard it so plainly that some thought it was thunder, some the voice of an angel, while none considered it to be the voice of a man. And this consequently proved that what they considered thunder was in truth the voice of God, for thunder is commonly spoken of as His voice. Symbolically. This thunder signified that Jesus was the Son of God, who thunders from heaven, and consequently that He Himself was God. For the thunder's voice refers us back to its source, and leads us to venerate Him, and announce Him to the Gentiles. Again, it signified that Jesus, even as man, not merely thundered Himself with His mouth and flashed forth from His heart, to move hard hearts to penitence and to warm cold hearts with love; but also that He caused the Apostles and His followers to thunder and lighten. In fact, He gave that name to James and John, calling them Sons of Thunder (Mar 3:17). And S. Paul is called by S. Jerome (Epist. lxi.) "The trumpet of the Gospel, the roaring of our Lion, the thunder of the Gentiles," adding, "for as often as I read him, I seem not to hear words only, but thunder." Hear S. Chrysostom (Hom. xxxii. in Rom.), "Thunder is not so terrible, as was his voice to the devils. For if they dreaded his garments, much more did they dread his voice. For it led them bound and captive, it purified the world, it cured diseases, it expelled vice, it brought in truth; it had Christ dwelling within. For He accompanied him everywhere, and just as were the Cherubim, so also was the voice of Paul. For as God sat in the midst of these heavenly Powers, so sat He on the tongue of S. Paul." And Nazianzen (Orat. xx.) says, "The words of S. Basil were as thunder, because his example shone as lightning." Hence the voice of Christ is compared to the voice of many waters (Rev 1:15) and to the voice of a multitude (Dan 10:6).
Others said, an angel spake to Him. For this voice was more dignified than that of a man. It was therefore angelic, or rather divine. For an angel, assuming the Person of God the Father, had uttered it.
12:30
Ver. 30. Jesus answered and said, This voice came not because of Me, but for your sakes. In order that ye may believe in Me, and be saved. I need not this voice for my own sake, for I am the Word of the Father, whom the Father and the Holy Spirit glorify with increate and boundless glory. But ye need it, because some of you object, that I am not the Son of God, nor sent by God; others have doubts on the matter. But this voice of the Father proclaims the contrary of both these statements, so as to remove all doubt. So SS. Augustine, Bede, Rupertus, &c.
12:31
Ver. 31. Now is the judgment of this world, &c. Judgment here signifies condemnation, the condemnation of the Jews for condemning Me to death. So SS. Chrysostom, Theophylact, and Euthymius. But others understand it to mean judgment in favour of the innocent. It means, in this sense, the time is at hand for the deliverance of the world from the tyranny of Satan. For my death is at hand, by which this deliverance will be effected, and Satan will be cast out of the hearts of the faithful. Rupertus acutely observes, "Two worlds are here spoken of, one the enemy of God, the other reconciled to Him the one lost, the other saved." He founds this distinction on the absence or the presence of the article [but this does not appear in the Greek]. But what then is the judgment of this world, and the casting out of the prince of this world? Surely the coming Passion of Him who is speaking: for that is the judgment of this world, its salvation indeed, as separating from the reprobate the whole body of the elect from the beginning of the world to the hour of His Passion: and the casting out of the prince of this world, holding sway over the lovers of the world, is the reconciliation of the elect Gentiles. "Christ therefore here signifies (1) that He would by His death free the world (that is the Gentiles who would believe in Him) from sin and the devil; (2) that He would drive out the devil from the hearts of the faithful, and also from the temples, that the true God might be worshipped therein; (3) that He would deprive the devil of the power he had heretofore exercised in tempting men, and would also bestow all-powerful grace, by which, if they willed, they would be able to resist temptation; (4) Christ cast out many devils from the bodies of men, and consigned them to hell. So Prosper (in Dem. Temp.); and see Luk 8:31. S. Augustine writes, "He foresaw that after His Passion and glorification many people throughout the whole world would believe on Him, out of whose hearts the devil is cast when they renounce him by their faith. He was also cast out of the hearts of righteous men of old. But it is said here that he will be cast out, because that which then took place in a very few cases, would hereafter take place in many and great multitudes. He is cast out, but yet ceases not to tempt. But it is one thing to rule within, and another to assail from without." S. Chrysostom in like manner says, "As if a man who assaults his debtors and casts them into prison, and with like madness throws another into prison, who owes him nothing at all, will have to pay the penalty for the wrongs he has done; so will the devil pay the penalty for the wrongs he has done us, by his bold, assaults against Christ." Just as He Himself says, Luk 11:21. Christ, therefore, knowing that the Gentiles longed to see Him, was grieved that the whole world was overwhelmed with heathenism, and therefore wishes His death to be hastened, in order that He might obtain for them faith and grace from God, and might send His apostles to convert them to God. And in like manner S. Gregory greatly desired the conversion of the Angles. [This Cornelius tells at length]:
12:32
Ver. 32. And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all Things unto Me. "Exalted by my resurrection and ascension," says S. Chrysostom. But other commentators refer it to the Cross, as S. John himself explains it. "Christ," says Maldonatus, "speaks of Himself as a soldier contending with the devil. For as a soldier has an advantage over his enemy if he is on higher ground, so would He, from His Cross, as from a very high and well-defended post, fight against the devil and overcome him. And therefore He called this kind of death an exaltation. When exalted He drew all to Himself, as an eagle carries his prey aloft with him." In like manner Mark, the Bishop of Arethusa in Syria, when lifted up on high, and besmeared with honey to attract the bees, laughed at his torturers, and said that they were grovelling on the earth, while he was lifted up above them. (See Theodoret, Hist. iii. 7, Soz. v. 10.) But Christ alludes to the lifting up of the brazen serpent (see chap. iii. 14), and thus teaches us that the Cross is not to be dreaded, but desired, for it alone exalts. A1l things. (1) "Soul and body," say S. Augustine and Bede. (2) But Rupertus says: "Heaven and earth, men, angels, and devils. Because I will cause 'every knee to bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth'" (Phi 2:10). (3) All men who will believe in Me, all nations of men. The Greek Fathers read πάντας. But Cornelius prefers the Vulgate " omnia " as more expressive, signifying all the choicest things of the world, all the spoils of the devil. The Arabic version has " each one," the Syriac " all."
Draw. Will withdraw from the devil against his will, and not against their own will. For I will sweetly allure, and effectually draw them to Myself, and make them My brethren; nay more, My children, that as I am the Son of God by nature, so they may be the sons of God by adoption. The Greek word έλκύσω means, I will draw them by force, snatch them out of the power of the devil against his will, and strengthen men, moreover, to withstand their several temptations. See Mat 11:12. Hear S. Leontius (Serm. viii. de Pass.), treating this whole passage with grace and tenderness. "O wondrous power of the Cross! O ineffable glory of the Passion, wherein is seen the tribunal of Christ, the judgment of the world and the power of the Crucified! For Thou didst draw, O Lord, all things unto Thee. And when Thou didst stretch forth Thine hands all the day to a disobedient and gainsaying people, the whole world felt the force of Thine acknowledged Majesty. Thou didst draw all things to thyself, O Lord, when in execration of the sin of the Jews all the elements pronounced one and the same sentence, when the luminaries of heaven were obscured, and night was turned into day, the earth also was shaken with unwonted quakings, and the whole creation refused its aid to the service of the wicked." He afterwards follows up the subject, and urges it still more forcibly. "Thou hast drawn all things to Thee, O Lord. When the veil of the temple was rent, and the holy of holies withdrawn from the unworthy priesthood, in order that the figure might be changed into Truth, prophecy into manifestation, and the Law into the Gospel. Thou didst draw all things to Thee, in order that that which was kept hid in the Jewish temple, by shadows and outward signs, the devotion of all nations might everywhere set forth in its full sacramental force before the eyes of all. For now there is a more illustrious order of Levites, a higher dignity of elders, and a more sacred unction of priests. Because thy Cross is the Fount of all blessings, the Source of all graces, and by it believers obtain strength out of weakness, glory out of shame, and life out of death." Moreover, Christ, when exalted on the Cross, between heaven and earth, drew all things to Himself. (1) Because He reconciled heaven and earth, Angels to the Gentiles, Gentiles to Jews, and God to men. For He is our peace, &c., Eph 2:14. (2) Because He drew all nations of the world to the faith and love of Himself. He drew them from the earth to the Cross; to penitence, that is, to continual mortification and martyrdom; and from the Cross to heaven. He drew them by the merits and price of His Blood; by His example, and by His Blood. For if Christ, of His own accord, died for us on the Cross, who would not love Him in return? Who would not say with S. Ignatius among the lions, "My love is crucified?" See Zec 13:6 on the words, "I was wounded in the house of my friends." (3) Christ on the Cross drew all things to Himself, i.e. the Creator and His creatures. For God by this sacrifice was propitiated towards men, the sun and the heavens were astonished, and as though bewailing the death of their Creator, withdrew their rays from the earth, the air was involved in the thickest darkness, the whole earth, convulsed and shaken, trembled from its very centre; the rocks were rent, and the graves were opened, that both the dead as well as the living might bewail the death of Christ. All creatures therefore looked up towards Christ crucified, as if in amazement, and as offering themselves to fight in His behalf against His murderers and to scatter them abroad. The Origenists wrongly inferred from this passage, that Christ brought the lost out of hell, and saved them. But as S. Gregory explains (Epist. lib. vi. 15), Christ drew all, that is, the elect. "For a man cannot be drawn to God after death who has separated himself from God by his evil life." Symbolically. S. Bernard (Serm. xxi. in Cant.) applies Christ's words to himself, and all "Religious." For they, by contempt of earthly and love of heavenly things, are lifted up from the earth, and therefore draw all things to them. For all things, whether adverse or prosperous, work together for their good: and they themselves possess a source of wealth by trampling it as it were under foot. "For to a faithful man the whole word is full of riches."
12:33
Ver. 33. But this He said, &c. The death of the Cross. These ar the words of S. John inserted parenthetically.
12:34
Ver. 34. The people answered Him, We have heard out of the Law, that Christ abideth ever, and how sayest Thou, the Son of Man must be lifted up? The Jews understood that Christ spake of His death on the Cross. How then does He say that He would die, when the Law says that He would not die? S. Augustine says, "They understood Him to mean the very thing which they were contemplating. It was not inspired wisdom, but the sting of their conscience which disclosed to them the meaning of these obscure words."
Out of the Law. By the Law is meant the whole of the Old Testament. They understood this from the following passages, Micah, v. 2; Psa 110:14, Psa 90:30, Psa 90:38, Psa 72:5; Isa 9:7, Isa 40:8; Eze 37:27; Dan 9:26. But these passages speak of the kingdom of Christ after His ascension. This kingdom will be eternal. But Christ elsewhere foretold His death. See Isa 53:3; Psa 22:12, Psa 22:17; Dan 9:26; Jer 11:19.
Who is this Son of Man? Meaning thereby, "If Thou art that Son of Man, as Thou art wont to call Thyself, how dost Thou wish to be regarded as the Christ? For Christ according to the Scriptures, as has just been said, is eternal, and cannot die. Whereas Thou sayest, on the contrary, that the Son of Man must die and be raised up on the Cross. If there be any other Son of Man, tell us plainly who he is.". So Toletus and Jansen. Maldonatus somewhat differently; he thinks that the Jews insulted Christ as if they had refuted His claims, and taunted Him, as a conqueror would taunt a king whom he had taken captive. As the Jews afterwards said (tauntingly) to Him, "Hail, King of the Jews!"
12:35
Ver. 35. Jesus therefore said unto them, Yet a little while is the Light with you, &c. "Christ would not answer their objections directly, as knowing that they deserved not a reply" says S. Cyril. He therefore answers indirectly, that they should use Him as a light; for that that light would be soon extinguished by death, when they would have to seek for Him in vain. But if they desired to use that light they would be enlightened by it, so as to find an answer to their objection, and know other things which were necessary for their salvation. The Latin commentators take the word " modicum " as referring to the light, thus, " a little light." Ye have but little light in thinking that Christ will abide for ever. But ye know not that He will also die and rise again. Walk therefore while ye have the light. Go on to investigate the truth. Ye will then learn how Christ will die, and yet rise again, and abide for ever. (So S. Augustine, S. Bernard, Serm. xlix. in Song Lyra, and others). But the word " modicum " does not refer to the light, but to the word "time" as is plain in the Greek. He calls Himself the light of the world, for the reasons which are mentioned in notes to chap. i., and also 1Jn 1:5. (1.) S. Chrysostom and Theophylact think that Christ here likened Himself to the Light, or Sun, because as the light of the sun is not extinguished by night, but is only hid for awhile, and rises again in the morning, and shines throughout the day, so He would die and rise again, and reign for ever, which was the very thing the Jews were inquiring about. (2.) It may be explained more clearly and to the point in this way, 1, Christ, the Light of the world, enlightening it with the doctrine and knowledge of God, of salvation and of things eternal, shall be but a short time (only three days) with you in the body. And, therefore, if ye are wise, as long as you have Me with you, embrace and follow this light, believe in Me, hearken unto Me, question Me, I will resolve all your doubts, especially how Christ will die, and yet abide for ever. But if ye do it not now, the light will shortly be taken from you. I shall soon die, and then the darkness of error will overwhelm you. For though I shall leave the Apostles after Me, to carry on the light of the Gospel which I brought: yet ye will not value them, and will persecute them, and then ye will in vain seek for Me, who am the very source of light. Just as He spake to the same Jews, Joh 7:33. Christ calls Himself the Light. Wherefore S. Chrysostom, Theophylact, and Rupertus less appropriately understand by the light, the life of each faithful Christian, which is as it were to each one his own day. Believe in Me while the light of life lasts, for after it comes the darkness of death, when ye will not be able to believe, and do what is right. Symbolically. Leontius by darkness understands sins; Rupertus, the sufferings of the lost in outer darkness.
12:36
Ver. 36. While ye have the light, walk as children of the light. Believe in Me, who am the light of the world; believe that I am the Messiah, the Son of God, the Saviour of the world; believe in Me and my Gospel (so S. Cyril and Theophylact), that ye may be my children, and consequently the children of grace, charity, virtue, and sanctity in this life, and the children of the Resurrection, of happiness, and glory in the next life (see notes on 1Jn 1:5, Joh 1:4., Eph 5:8). Tropologically. When thou feelest the enlightenment, the emotions, the breath of the Holy Spirit, act on them at once, for they come and go like lightning. As S. Francis, when he heard the voice of God, stopped short even on a journey, that he might listen to it, and at once put it into practice.
These things spake Jesus, and departed, and did hide Himself from them. Because He knew that they wished to take Him before the time appointed of the Father. So S. Chrysostom, Theophylact, and others. He hid Himself, probably at night, for by day He taught in the temple, and at night He withdrew to Mount Olivet, and thence to Bethany (see Luk 21:37). "He withdrew Himself not," says S. Augustine and Bede, "from those who began to believe in Him and to love Him. Not from those who came out with palm branches and praises to meet Him. But from those who saw Him indeed, but with an evil eye; because in truth they saw Him not, but in their blindness stumbled at that stone of offence." Symbolically. Rupertus says, "He hid Himself from them not in place but in grace; because He left them in their unbelief, He blinded and hardened them."
12:37
Ver. 37. But though He had done so many (τοσαυ̃τα, so great) miracles before them, yet they believed not on Him. S. Chrysostom and Euthymius think that He wrought many miracles at this special time to lead the Jews to believe in Him, which S. John omitted for the sake of brevity. But others consider, more correctly, that S. John spoke of the many miracles Christ had wrought during the whole course of His ministry. As if Christ said, I have proved by so many miracles that I am the Messiah, why have ye not believed in Me? Ye cannot expect more. I am about to die: believe on Me at once, before I go hence. The reason why so few believed on Jesus, and the many did not was partly their animal life, by which they were tied down to earthly desires, and did not understand the heavenly blessings and that contempt for worldly things which Christ taught: and partly their fear of the Scribes and Chief Priests, whom they knew to be opposed to Christ, for the people follow the belief of those above them: and, partly the poverty, lowliness, and humility of Christ, which they themselves despised. For they hoped, and even now hope, that their Messiah would come with great pomp and wealth, as a second Solomon. Ver. 38. That the saying of Esaias, &c. The word "that" does not signify the end and purpose intended by God, but simply the result. The fulfilment of the prophecy resulted from the unbelief of the Jews. So S. Chrysostom, Cyril, and others. The passage quoted is Isa 53:1, on which see a full comment. Our report. Our hearing, the Hebrew word scemaa, hearing, being put for that which was heard by an ordinary Hebraism.
12:38
The arm of the Lord. That is Christ. (1.) So called as being "of one Substance with the Father," as the arm is of the same substance as the body. (2.) Because Christ, as God, is the "arm" of the Father, His virtue and strength, whereby He works all things mightily. (3.) Because as man He performed, in the flesh, the mighty and powerful works of God. (So S. Augustine, Maldonatus, and others, on this passage; and S. Jerome on Is. liii. and S. Athanasius, " De communi essentia Patris et Filii et S. Sancti opus dubium.") But it may be more simply understood of the Divine power which manifested itself in Christ's miracles. The meaning being, How few Jews recognised the power of God, working as it did in Christ's Person so many and great miracles. So Jansenius and Maldonatus.
12:39
Ver. 39. Therefore they could not believe, because that Esaias said again, &c. The words "therefore" and "because" signify not the cause of their unbelief, as Calvin supposes, but marking the necessary consequence. It could not but be so, because it had been foretold, and Scripture cannot lie. But God foretold it, because He foresaw that through their freedom of will, their obstinacy and malice, they would not believe in Christ. God therefore saw that they would not believe, because they, of their own free will, would not do so. But they did not refuse to believe, because God foresaw that they would not believe. For their unbelief was prior to God's foreseeing. God foresees the future, because it will surely come to pass. For God cannot foresee anything, unless it is presupposed that it will really take place. For the object which is seen is prior to the act of seeing it. For nothing can be seen but that which either now is, or hereafter will be. So S. Chrysostom, Jansenius, Maldonatus, and others. But S. Augustine, and after him Toletus, explain it thus: the Jews could not believe in Christ, because they were hardened and blinded, as Isaiah foretold. But then the words "could not" do not signify absolute necessity, but either a moral, that is a great, difficulty, or else a conditional difficulty. That is to say, the Jews could not believe in Christ, supposing they continued to hold fast to their sins, darkness, and ignorance; and therefore blinded and hardened themselves by their own wickedness. For otherwise, though they were blinded and hardened, yet as having free will, and sufficient grace to enable them, they could (speaking abstractedly) give up their hardness of heart and turn to God.
12:40
He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their hearts. Christ quotes Isa 6:9-10. Having fully explained this passage before, I will here briefly repeat what I there said. Observe then (1) that properly speaking the intellect is said to be blinded, but the affections and will to be hardened; (2) that the direct and proper cause of a man's blindness and hardening, is his own free will and wickedness. See Wisdom 2: 21. The Arabic and Syriac versions understand it in this way, "their eyes are blinded, and their heart is hardened." But yet God is said indirectly and in a less strict sense (improprie) to harden a man, because He gradually withdraws from Him the light of truth and grace, and allows opportunities of error and sin to be presented to him by the world, the flesh, and the devil, in punishment for his former sins. Moreover, in Isaiah we read "blind thou the heart of this people," these being the words of God to Isaiah. But it comes to the same meaning. For "blind thou," is the same as "foretell that a man will, indirectly, be blinded by Me." "He blinded" is then the same as " He will blind." The past is put for the future, to signify the certainty of the thing, that it will as surely come to pass as though it had already happened; that the Jews will be as surely blinded, as though they had been blinded already.
12:41
Ver. 41. These things said Esaias, when he saw His glory, and spake of Him. The glory of Christ the Incarnate Son of God, who is spoken of in what preceded, and what follows. So SS. Augustine, Cyril, and all the Fathers, as against the Arians. It is therefore quite clear that Christ the Son of God is "of one substance " with the Father, having the same substance, majesty, and glory with Him. For the Jews deny not that these words and that Divine glory pertain to God the Father, nor can there be any doubt on the matter. But here it is said that the same glory belongs to the Son. And it is plain that the same is the glory of the Holy Ghost (Act 28:25). And therefore when the Holy Trinity thus appeared to Isaiah, the Seraphim thrice exclaimed, Holy, Holy, Holy, &c. This glory then which Isaiah saw, was that glorious vision in which the Essential Nature of the Holy Trinity and the Three Persons severally were represented in some ineffable manner by some outward symbol addressed to the imagination. But yet it was a kind of human appearance; for God appeared to Isaiah as a king seated on a lofty throne, and the prophet describes His countenance and His feet. And this appearance was most glorious, bright, and majestic. And accordingly, S. John terms it "glory." Therefore Ribera, Maldonatus, Toletus, and others say that Isaiah in that vision most clearly discerned (as far as man can discern in this mortal state) the Three Persons in Unity of Essence. And this too both from the words of the Seraphim, as also from that most exalted revelation which was made to him. And therefore he says, "When he saw His glory," when there was shown to him by revelation the Person of the Son as co-equal and consubstantial with the Father and the Holy Ghost. (See more on Is. vi. z).
12:42
Ver. 42. Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on Him, &c. By the chief rulers are not meant the chief priests and the magistrates, for they shortly afterwards took Jesus and put Him to death. But the chief persons, those who were pre-eminent for their wisdom, their authority, and their means, both among the priests and the common people. S. Rupertus. They therefore were convinced by the truth of Christ's doctrine, by His holiness and miracles, but yet did not dare to confess Him openly, for the reason mentioned above, Joh 9:22. Ver. 43. For they loved the glory of men more than the glory of God. "Glory" may here be taken in an active sense. They loved to give glory to men to the Jews, e.g., and the Pharisees by saying that they were wise and sound teachers of the Law, rather than to Jesus Christ, by acknowledging Him to be the Messiah. Secondly, in the passive sense (and this is the best meaning), they preferred to be glorified by men rather than by God, to hear the Pharisees say, "Ye are the true Israelites, who abide in the faith of your fathers, and prefer Moses to this innovator Jesus, and the ancient religion of the Israelites to the novelties of this sect of Christians." So Augustine, Cyril, Bede, Chrysostom, Theophylact, and others. They therefore had the faith of Christ, but not charity. For if they had had it they would have loved the glory of Gad, rather than that of men, and would have professed with their lips the faith of Christ which they held in their heart. See Rom 10:10. Many such are found at the present time in England, Germany, and Poland, who cherish in their minds faith and piety, but who dare not profess them outwardly, for fear of incurring the derision and scoffs of worldlings or heretics. Against these Christ thunders forth, "Whosoever shall be ashamed of Me and of my words," &c. (Luk 9:26.) The Gloss says wisely (quoting S. Augustine in loc.) The Cross is marked on the forehead, which is the seat of shame, to keep us from blushing at the Name of Christ, and seeking the praise of men rather than the praise of God."
12:44
Ver. 44. Jesus cried and said, He that believeth on Me, believeth not on Me (" only " as adds the Arabic version) but (also) on Him that sent Me. It is uncertain whether Jesus said these words at the same time as those which precede them (ver. 35), as Maldonatus thinks, i.e., before he hid Himself and withdrew (as I said, ver. 36), being there mentioned by anticipation, when in the regular order it should be placed at the end of the chapter; or at another time, as Theophylact supposes. It is in fact a question to be solved. For Christ in these last three days of His life, came back in the morning to the Temple. But when He saw that some believed not, and that others believed but did not dare to profess their faith, for shame, and for fear of the Pharisees, He cried with a loud voice, to drive away this shame and fear: "He that believeth in Me" believeth not in a mere poor and wretched man, but in a man who is also God, and he therefore "believes in God who sent Me," in God the Father with Whom I am consubstantial. Be not ashamed of my poverty and humility, for though I am outwardly poor and humble, yet in my inward nature I am rich and highly exalted. For I am God of God. And therefore he that believeth in Me believeth in God. But what is more noble and glorious than to believe in God? What can he fear or be ashamed of who believes in God? S. Cyril adds, "Jesus cried out to signify that He did not wish to be worshipped in a cowardly and stealthy way, but that He wished us boldly and clearly to profess and proclaim the faith." "Again He cried out," says Rupertus, "because He had but little time left Him to preach in. He then who wishes to hear Me, to believe and be saved, should do so at once, for after three days no one will be able to hear Me." And so S. Chrysostom says, "Why do ye fear to believe in Me? Faith in God comes through Me. just as he who drinks the water of the river, drinks he not of the source?" And S. Augustine, "Because the manhood only appeared to men, and the Godhead was latent, lest they should think Him to be only that which they saw (a man), and He wished Himself to be believed in (as God) the same and as great as the Father; He saith, 'He that believeth in Me, believeth not in Me,' that is, in that which He seeth, 'but in Him who sent Me, that is, in the Father.'" It is, however, quite plain that the Son is God, consubstantial with God the Father. The Arians denied this, and objected: He who believeth in the Apostles who were sent by God, believeth in God, and yet does not believe that the Apostles are gods. I reply by denying the conclusion. We believe the Apostles, but not in the Apostles. But Christ here says, "He who believeth in Me, believeth in Him who sent Me." But no one believes in any one, excepting in Him who is God. If, then, we believe in Christ, we believe that He is God: and since there is but one God, we believe that He is numerically the same God with God the Father. And therefore He says, "He that believeth in Me, believeth in Him that sent Me;" He who believes in Me as God the Son, believes also in God My Father, for we have both one nature and one majesty. So SS. Augustine, Cyril, Theophylact, Euthymius, and others. Whence Christ adds, to make it clearer still,
12:45
Ver. 45. And he that seeth Me, seeth Him that sent Me. Because the nature of us both is one only. And just as through My manhood he sees the Godhead which is latent therein, so does he also see the Godhead of My Father, since it is one and the same. And so S. Augustine says, "He shows that there is no difference whatever between Himself and the Father, insomuch that He who seeth Him seeth the Father." Hear S. Cyril in the Council of Ephesus (speaking in our Lord's name): "Oh, my faithful hearers, do not think meanly and humbly of Me. But rather be most fully persuaded of this respecting Me, that if ye believe in Me, ye will believe in Him who is not merely one among many, but in the Father Himself through Me His Son, and that though I became man for your sakes, yet am I in every respect equal to the Father, and in no respect whatever severed or separated from Him, inasmuch as I am endowed with the same nature, power, and glory with Him."
12:46
Ver. 46. I am come a Light into the world, &c. Christ calls Himself again and again the Light of the world, which sets forth the true faith in God, His worship, devotion towar s Him, virtue, and all things which tend to our salvation, and also dispels the darkness of unbelief, idolatry, and all errors and vices, so that what the sun is in the material world, is He in the spiritual. "The word light," says S. Cyril, "indicates Godhead, for it is the property of God to be the Light of the world. For God in His Essence is spiritual, uncreate, boundless Light, from which every created light, whether spiritual or material, whether of angels or men, whether of the sun or stars or of the elements, is derived as a ray from the Sun." But it is the peculiar property of the Son that He proceeds from God the Father after the manner of a ray, and of light, according to the Nicene Creed: "Light of Light, Very God of Very God." For He proceedeth from the Father by understanding and knowledge, as the verbal expression of the mind, which, like the brightest mirror, represents all things. As the Book of Wisdom says (Wis 7: 26), "It is the brightness of the everlasting light, the unspotted mirror of the power of God, and the image of His goodness." And Heb 1:3, "Who being the brightness of His glory, and the image of His substance." And Ecclus. 24:6 (Vulg.), "I made the never-failing Light to arise in the heavens." These things are spoken of Christ as God. But as man He was sent by God the Father into the world, to enlighten it as the sun in the heavens, when overwhelmed with the darkness of ignorance, unbelief, and sin. See S. Joh 1:6-7. Symbolically, S. Gregory (Moral. xxv. 4) says that eternal Light, which is God, the more changelessly it shines the more piercingly does it see. Even things which are hid it knows well, for it penetrates through all things, and keeps them in memory, because it changelessly abides. And consequently, whenever we conceive in our minds an unworthy thought, we sin in the light. Because It is present to us, even when we are not present to It. And when we walk in crooked ways we stumble against that, from which we are in our deserts far away. But when we believe that we are not seen, we keep our eyes closed in the sunlight. That is, we hide Him from ourselves, but not ourselves from Him. The same S. Gregory (Epist. vii. 32, ad Dom.) says, "The warmth of the shepherd is the light of the flock. For the priest of the Lord should shine forth in his conduct and life, in order that the people committed to his charge may be able in the mirror of his life to choose what to follow, and see what to correct." Ver. 47. And if any hear My words, and keep them not, I judge him not. That is, does not retain them in his mind, "believes them not," as in the Greek, though the Vulgate, agreeing with the Syriac and Arabic, reads " Keep them not;" as Christ explains in the next verse. By the words " I judge him not," Christ means, I came not into the world to judge it but to save it. But a man who believes not on Me, is at once condemned and judged by his own wickedness and unbelief, and also by the eternal decree of the Father. This is plain from what follows. So S. Cyril, Theophylact, Leontius, and others. See notes on chap. iii. 18. This decree of the Father I will execute at the day of judgment, when I shall return to judge the world, as I have now come to redeem it. S. Chrysostom says, "I judge not," that is, I am not the cause of his ruin, but he is himself its cause in despising My words.
12:47
For I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. That is, the inhabitants of the world. "Now," says S. Augustine, "is the time of mercy, hereafter the time of judgment."
12:48
Ver. 48. He that rejecteth Me, and receiveth not My words, hath one that judgeth him. He that believeth not My words will have God as his judge, who will judge him by Me at the judgment day. For, as S. Augustine says (de Trinit. i. 28), Christ will not judge by His human power, but by the power of the Word of God.
The word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him at the last day. S. Augustine (in loc.) understands by the "Word" Christ Himself, for He will be the judge. "He has sufficiently set forth that He will be the judge at the last day, for He spake of Himself. He announced Himself, He placed Himself as the Door by which He as Shepherd came in to the sheep." Others more clearly, and with greater force, say, My word heard and not believed in by the Jews will accuse them at the day of judgment, and with mute voice will proclaim them worthy of hell. "That word," says Rupertus, "which they heard, which they could not but know to be true, as approved by the wondrous testimony of His miracles, that word will judge, will reprove, will convict. But where will that judge be seated? What sentences of judgment will He give from His throne? He will be close at hand. He will hold His court within. He will proclaim full terribly in the conscience of each one His just sentence. There is a prosopopœia. The word of Christ is here introduced as a person, and as a witness against unbelievers before Christ as Judge in the day of judgment.
12:49
Ver. 49. For I have not spoken of Myself, &c. This gives the reason why the word of Christ would condemn the Jews, because He spake at the command of the Father, and therefore he who believed not in Him believed not in God. He who despised Him despised God, and would therefore experience Him as his judge. So the Syriac version. Rupertus somewhat differently says, "The word which I spake has the force of a judgment, for I speak not of Myself." SS. Augustine, Ambrose, and Bede think that Christ is here speaking of Himself as God. I, as God, speak not from Myself, but from the Father who gave Me My Divine Nature, and with It omniscience, and My full power of saying and speaking. Hear S. Augustine, "In the Wisdom of the Father, which is the Word, are all the commands of the Father. But the command is said to be given, since He to whom it is given, is not of Himself. But to give to the Son is the same as begetting the Son." "All these things were said," says S. Chrysostom, "for their sakes that they might have no excuse." And the Gloss, "The Father gave the command to the Son, by begetting Him, as His Very Word and Wisdom, as He gave Him life by begetting Him who is life." More simply S. Cyril and Chrysostom think that Christ is here speaking of Himself as man. For thus did He properly receive a command from the Father to say or speak this or that, and nothing else. Christ speaks of Himself in an humble manner, in order to move the haughty Jews, who believed Him not to be God. As if He said, "Granting that I am a mere man, as ye think, yet ye ought to believe Me, for I speak nothing of Myself, but all things which I speak I have heard of the Father." Hence theologians infer (though some deny it) that Christ received a command from God for saying everything He said, and for doing everything He did. For if the Father commanded Him in these lesser matters, He did so in greater matters, as the working of miracles and mighty deeds. What Rupertus says is an adaptation to circumstances. "I have received a commandment from the Father what to say now forbearingly to those who gainsay Me, and what I shall pronounce terribly in the last judgment, when no one will dare to gainsay Me."
What I shall say, and what I shall speak. Between saying and speaking there is this difference. To say (dicere) is solemnly to assert anything, to teach, to preach. To speak (loqui) is to say anything in a more familiar manner, colloquially. (See Varro, de Lingua Latina, lib. v., Cicero, de Oratore, and Quintilian, lib. x. chap. 7.) Ver.50. And I know that His commandment is life everlasting. The way which leads to eternal life. "If thou wouldest enter into life, keep the commandments." It is also formally eternal life because the commandment of God is that eternal Law which lives in the eternal reason of things, in the living mind of God. But Christ is not speaking of this. And therefore He asserts that the command is eternal life, causally, because it causes, merits, and brings about eternal life. Christ says this, says S. Chrysostom, to induce the Jews to believe Him in those things which He spake by the command of the Father, to induce them by the hope of the highest reward, and consequently by the fear of the heaviest punishment if they do not believe in Him. He tacitly threatens them with this by way of antithesis. And to keep them from doubting this He boldly asserts it. I maintain, says Christ, and assert of My own sure knowledge, that the command of God is the cause of eternal life. I have heard it from God Himself, and I therefore know fully and surely that it has been decreed by Him as an inviolable law. In like manner Christ says, "This is life eternal" (that is, the way to life eternal), "to know Thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom Thou hast sent" (Joh 17:3). Christ alludes to Ecclus. i. 5, "The Word of God Most High is a fountain of wisdom, and the entrance thereto everlasting commandments;" and to Baruch iii. 9. "If then," says S. Augustine (Serm. clxxxvi. (nunc cclxvii.) De Temp.), "ye wish to have the Holy Spirit, hold fast to charity, love the truth, long for unity, and ye will attain to eternity." Christ therefore summed up all His teaching to the people in this saying, "His commandment is eternal life," in order, when he was now going to death, to impress on the Jews and on all who should come after the perpetual memory of eternity, and a longing for life everlasting; to stimulate them to follow His faith and examples. For nothing so stimulates the mind for good, as a serious and frequent meditation on eternity. As the Psalmist says (Psa 119:96), "I have seen an end of all perfection, but Thy commandment is exceeding broad." This means, all sublunary things have an end, but the commandment of God has no end. It endures for ever, and leads those who keep it to a blessed eternity, but those who despise it to eternal punishments. Sufferings are momentary, but delights are eternal. But momentary are our delights, our sufferings eternal. Symbolically, S. Augustine says, "If the Son Himself is eternal life, and the commandment of God is eternal life, what else is meant, but that I am the commandment of the Father?"
12:50
Whatsoever I speak therefore ("in announcing Myself to be the Word," says the Interlinear Gloss), even as the Father said unto Me, so I speak. That is, "As He who is True begat Me who am Truth, so I the Truth proclaim Myself as Truth." And S. Augustine, "Just as the Father spake as being True, so does the Son speak as being the Truth; the True begat the Truth." The genuine printed commentary of S. Cyril here begins again.
12:1
In praecedentibus Evangelista ostendit divinitatis Christi virtutem per ea quae in vita fecit et docuit; hic autem incipit ostendere virtutem divinitatis ipsius quantum ad passionem et mortem eius: et primo agit de passione et morte eius; secundo de resurrectione ipsius, XX capitulo, ibi una autem sabbati et cetera. Prima pars dividitur in tres. In prima ostendit causas sive occasiones passionis et mortis eius; in secunda ponitur praeparatio discipulorum, a quibus per mortem erat corporaliter recessurus, XIII capitulo, ibi ante diem festum Paschae etc.; in tertia agitur de ipsa passione et morte eius, XVIII capit., ibi haec cum dixisset Iesus, egressus est et cetera. Causa autem, sive occasio passionis Christi fuit duplex: scilicet gloria ipsius Christi, quae invidiam excitavit, et infidelitas Iudaeorum, quae ipsos excaecavit. Primo agit de gloria Christi; secundo de infidelitate Iudaeorum, ibi cum autem tanta signa fecisset coram eis, non credebant in eum. Circa primum tria facit. Primo ostendit quomodo Christus glorificatus est ab hominibus; secundo quomodo glorificatus est a Deo, ibi nunc anima mea turbata est et cetera. Circa primum tria facit. Primo ostendit quomodo glorificatus est a familiaribus et domesticis; secundo quomodo glorificatus est a turbis Iudaeorum, ibi cognovit ergo turba multa etc.; tertio quomodo glorificatus est a gentilibus, ibi erant autem gentiles et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo proponit gloriam Christi in ministerio sibi a familiaribus exhibito; secundo zelum proditoris ex hoc concitatum, ibi dixit ergo unus ex discipulis et cetera. Circa primum tria facit. Primo describit tempus; secundo locum, ibi venit Iesus in Bethaniam etc.; tertio obsequium Christo exhibitum, ibi fecerunt autem ei coenam et cetera. Dicit ergo primo: dictum est, quod Christus ante festum Paschae abiit in regionem iuxta desertum, et quod imminente solemnitate paschali quaerebatur a Iudaeis. Ergo imminente paschali tempore, quo agnus typicus immolabatur, ipse tamquam verus agnus ad locum passionis accessit, pro salute mundi voluntarie immolandus: secundum illud Is. LIII, 7: oblatus est, quia ipse voluit. Dicit autem ante sex dies Paschae, ut intelligas diem Paschae non quidem quartum decimum diem primi mensis, in qua ad vesperam immolabatur paschalis agnus, ut habetur Ex. XII, sed potius hic dicitur Pascha decimaquinta dies, quae tota erat festiva, et illo anno occurret feria sexta in qua passus est dominus; ita quod sextus dies ante Pascha, fuit prima feria, id est dies dominicus, in qua dominus ramis palmarum Ierosolymam intravit, et in die praecedenti, scilicet sabbato, Christus venit in Bethaniam: et hoc est quod dicitur ante sex dies Paschae. Convenit autem hic numerus mysteriis. Primo quidem quantum ad numerum: numerus enim senarius perfectus est, unde et Deus opera creationis perfecit sex diebus, ut dicitur Gen. I. Et propter hoc decuit quod sex diebus quodammodo compleretur opus passionis, quo omnia sunt restaurata, secundum illud Coloss. I, 20: pacificans per sanguinem suum sive quae in caelis, sive quae in terris sunt et cetera. II Cor. V, v. 19: Deus erat in Christo mundum reconcilians sibi. Secundo congruit mysterio quantum ad figuram. Mandatur enim Ex. XII, quod decima die mensis primi tollat unusquisque per familias suas agnum paschalem immolandum. Unde et dominus decimo die primi mensis, hoc est sexta die ante decimum quintum diem, Ierusalem intrare voluit, quasi ad locum immolationis accedens; ut patet per id quod dicitur infra eodem: in crastino autem turba multa quae venerat ad diem festum, cum audissent quia venit Iesus Ierosolymam, acceperunt ramos palmarum, et processerunt obviam ei. Deinde describitur locus: venit Bethaniam et cetera. Bethania autem erat vicus prope Ierusalem, et interpretatur domus obedientiae: unde congruit mysterio. Primo quidem quantum ad causam passionis, secundum illud Phil. II, 8: factus est obediens patri usque ad mortem; secundo quantum ad fructum passionis, quem consequuntur soli illi qui ei obediunt, secundum illud Hebr. V, 9: factus est omnibus obtemperantibus sibi causa salutis aeternae et cetera. Signanter autem additur ubi fuerat Lazarus mortuus, quem suscitavit Iesus, quia in domo obedientiae illi qui sunt spiritualiter mortui in peccatis, resuscitantur reducti ad viam iustitiae. Rom. V, 19: per unius hominis obedientiam, iusti constituentur multi. Sed secundum litteram hoc dicitur ad ostendendum quod Christus in Bethaniam venit ut memoriam resurrectionis Lazari revocaret. Ps. CX, 4: memoriam fecit mirabilium suorum misericors et miserator dominus. Deinde cum dicit fecerunt autem ei coenam ibi, ponit obsequium Christo exhibitum a suis familiaribus, et primo in communi quantum ad omnes; secundo in speciali quantum ad singulos, ibi et Martha ministrabat. Convenit autem mysterio, quod ibi, idest in Bethania, fecerunt ei coenam, quia dominus in domo obedientiae spiritualiter reficitur, delectatus in obedientia nostra, secundum illud Apoc. III, 20: si quis audierit vocem meam, et aperuerit mihi ianuam, introibo ad illum, et coenabo cum illo, et ipse mecum. Deinde ponuntur tres personae ei assistentes vel ministrantes: scilicet Martha, Lazarus et Maria. Per Martham significantur praelati, qui ad ministerium in Ecclesiis instituuntur, secundum illud I Cor. IV, 1: sic nos existimet homo ut ministros Christi et dispensatores mysteriorum Dei. Unde dicitur et Martha ministrabat; Lc. X, 40: Martha autem satagebat circa frequens ministerium.
12:2
Per Lazarum autem resuscitatum significantur subditi ministerio praelatorum a peccatis ad statum iustitiae reducti, qui cum aliis iustis spiritualiter cum domino epulantur, unde dicitur Lazarus autem unus erat ex discumbentibus cum eo; Ps. LXVII, 4: iusti epulentur, et exultent in conspectu Dei, et delectentur in laetitia. Per Mariam significantur contemplativi. Dicitur enim Lc. X, 39, quod Maria sedens secus pedes domini, audiebat verba illius. Circa cuius ministerium tria tanguntur, quantum ad litteram pertinet. Primo enim tangitur unguentum in quo obsecuta est; secundo obsequium quod exhibuit, ibi et unxit pedes Iesu; tertio effectum obsequii, ibi et domus impleta est ex odore unguenti. Circa primum tria tangit. Primo quantitatem unguenti, quia multum fuit, unde dicit libram unguenti; Tob. IV, 9: si multum tibi fuerit, abundanter tribue. Secundo materiam, quia fuit ex nardo confectum; unde dicit nardi; Cant. I, 11: dum esset rex in accubitu suo, nardus mea dedit odorem suum. Est autem nardus herba brevis et spicosa et nigra, ex qua fit unguentum, quod vim confortandi habet ex sua aromaticitate. Tertio compositionis formam, in eo quod dicit pistici pretiosi. Et, secundum Augustinum, dicitur pistici a loco, in quo nardus oriebatur. Sed melius est quod exponatur pistici, idest fidelis, hoc est non sophisticati per aliquam admixtionem: nam pistis in Graeco idem est quod fides. Addit autem pretiosi, quia confectum erat ex spica nardi, ex qua pretiosum unguentum fit, et forte admixtis aliis pretiosis rebus. In quo docemur quod ea quae pretiosissima sunt apud nos, Deo debemus offerre, secundum illud Ps. LXV, 15: holocausta offeram tibi cum incenso arietum. Et Mal. I, 14: maledictus dolosus, qui habet in grege suo masculum, et votum faciens, offert domino debile. Circa obsequium eius primo nota humilitatem in hoc quod dicitur unxit pedes Iesu, ad pedes procidens, secundum illud Ps. c. CXXXI, 7: adorabimus in loco ubi steterunt pedes eius. Secundo devotionem, quia extersit capillis suis, ut de seipsa quodammodo obsequium offerret. Rom. VI, 13: exhibete membra vestra arma iustitiae Deo.
12:3
Effectus autem obsequii tangitur consequenter, cum dicit et domus impleta est ex odore unguenti: per quod insinuatur unguenti bonitas, cuius odor totam domum implevit; Cant. I, 3: curremus in odorem unguentorum tuorum. Dubitatur autem utrum haec eadem mulier fuerit de qua dicitur hic quod unxit dominum, et de qua dicitur Lc. VII, v. 37, et Matth. XXVI, 7, et Mc. XIV, 3. Multis quidem videtur, secundum Hieronymum et Chrysostomum, quod mulier peccatrix de qua Lucas narrat, non sit Maria soror Lazari, quae dominum dicitur unxisse. Origenes autem addit, quod non sit eadem etiam de qua Matthaeus et Marcus narrant, sed illa sit quaedam alia tertia: et hoc vult probare ex tribus. Primo quidem ex tempore: nam haec unxit dominum ante sex dies Paschae; illa vero de qua Matthaeus et Marcus narrant, infra biduum ante Pascha. Praemittit enim Matthaeus dominum dixisse: scitis quia post biduum Pascha fiet. Marcus autem: erat Pascha, et azyma post biduum. Secundo ex loco: nam illa mulier legitur dominum unxisse in domo Simonis leprosi; hoc autem colligitur esse factum in domo Marthae, ex hoc quod dicitur quod Martha ministrabat, ut etiam Augustinus dicit. Tertio ex ipso facto: nam illa mulier legitur unxisse caput, haec autem pedes. Augustinus vero et Gregorius dicunt, quod una et eadem mulier fuit quam quatuor Evangelistae narrant dominum unxisse, sed bis hoc fecit. Primo quidem in principio suae conversionis intermedio tempore praedicationis Christi, quod Lucas narrat; secundo vero imminente Christi passione hoc fecit, quod tres alii Evangelistae narrant. Unde idem factum est quod hic narratur, et quod habetur Matth. XXVI et Mc. XIV. Ad primum ergo quod dicitur de dissonantia temporis, dicendum est, secundum Augustinum, quod Ioannes ipse servat ordinem historiae; Matthaeus et Marcus per recordationem interponunt quod prius fuerat factum immediate ante proditionem Iudae, quae ex hoc facto creditur occasionem habuisse. Ad secundum quod obiicitur de dissonantia loci, potest intelligi quod eadem sit domus Simonis leprosi, et etiam Mariae et Marthae, ita quod Simon fuerit paterfamilias domus. Dicitur autem leprosus, quia primo leprosus fuerat et a Christo curatus. Ad tertium quod obiicitur de dissonantia facti, dicendum est, secundum Augustinum, quod mulier unxit et pedes et caput. Et si quis obiiciat quod Marcus dicit, quod, fracto alabastro, effudit super caput ipsius recumbentis, potest dupliciter responderi. Uno modo, quod non fuit ita fractum quin aliquid remanserit, unde pedes possent inungi. Alio modo potest dici quod prius inunxit pedes, postea, fracto alabastro, totum supra caput effudit. Secundum mysterium autem, per libram quam Maria accepit, designatur opus iustitiae: nam ad iustitiam pertinet singula librare et ponderare; Ez. XLV, 11: iuxta mensuram cori, erit libratio eorum. Opus autem iustitiae debet quadruplici virtute adiuncta esse perfectum. Primo quidem pietate: unde dicit unguenti, quod, quia lenitivum est, misericordiam significat; Iac. II, 13: iudicium sine misericordia illi qui non fecit misericordiam. Secundo humilitate: unde dicit nardi, quae, cum sit herba brevis, significat humilitatem; Eccli. III, 20: quanto magnus es, humilia te in omnibus. Tertio fide: unde dicit pistici, idest fidelis. Habac. II, 4: iustus autem meus ex fide vivit. Quarto caritate: unde dicit pretiosi, sola enim caritas pretium praestat vitae aeternae; I Cor. XIII, v. 3: si distribuero pauperibus omnes facultates meas (...) caritatem autem non habuero, nihil mihi prodest. Opere autem iustitiae unguntur pedes Iesu, et caput suum. Per pedes intelligimus mysterium humanitatis; per caput vero divinitatem, secundum illud I Cor. XI, 3: caput Christi Deus: ut intelligatur caput et pedes Christi ungere qui divinitatem et humanitatem eius veneratur. Vel per caput possumus intelligere ipsam Christi personam, secundum illud Eph. I, 22: ipsum dedit caput super omnem Ecclesiam. Per pedes autem, Christi fideles, de quibus Matth. XXV, 40: quod uni ex minimis meis fecistis, mihi fecistis; Is. LII, v. 7: quam pulchri pedes supra montem annuntiantis et praedicantis pacem. Unde caput Christi inungit qui ipsum Christum veneratur; pedes autem qui eius fidelibus obsequitur. Quia vero capilli ex superfluitate generantur, pedes domini capillis terguntur, quando aliquis ex ipsis quae sibi superfluunt, defectui subvenit proximorum. Lc. XI, 41: verumtamen quod superest, date eleemosynam. Unde Augustinus dicit: si habes superflua, da pauperibus, et domini pedes tersisti. Per hoc autem quod dicitur et domus impleta est ex odore unguenti, significatur quod propter opera iustitiae, bona fama totam replet Ecclesiam; II Cor. II, 14: odorem suae notitiae manifestat per nos in omni loco: quia Christi bonus odor sumus.
12:4
Deinde cum dicit dixit ergo unus ex discipulis eius etc., ponitur zelus proditoris ex praedicto ministerio concitatus. Et circa hoc duo facit. Primo ostendit proditoris zelum; secundo ponitur zeli repressio, ibi dixit ergo ei Iesus et cetera. Circa primum tria facit. Primo describitur persona proditoris; secundo ponuntur verba eius, ibi quare hoc unguentum non veniit trecentis denariis? etc.; tertio manifestatur eius malitiosa intentio, ibi dixit autem hoc, non quia de egenis pertinebat ad eum, sed quia fur erat. Persona autem eius manifestatur ex tribus. Primo quidem ex dignitate, cum dicitur dixit ergo unus ex discipulis eius: ut ostendatur quod nullus in quacumque excellentia constitutus de se praesumere debet, quia, ut dicitur Iob IV, 18: in Angelis suis reperit pravitatem. Secundo ex nomine, cum dicit Iudas Iscariotis, nomine. Interpretatur autem Iudas, confitens, ut significetur quod praeter confessionem virtuosam, de qua Rom. X, 10 dicitur: confessio fit ad salutem, est quaedam confessio vituperabilis et mercenaria, de qua dicitur in Ps. XLVIII, 19: confitebitur tibi cum benefeceris ei. Tertio describitur ex crimine, cum dicitur qui erat eum traditurus; Ps. XL, 10: qui edebat panes meos, magnificavit super me supplantationem. Deinde ponuntur verba ipsius, ex quibus ostenditur quod de bono odore unguenti spiritualiter mortuus erat, secundum illud II Cor. II, 15: Christi bonus odor sumus: aliis odor mortis in mortem, aliis autem odor vitae in vitam.
12:5
Displicebat enim ei quod unguentum non erat venditum, sed effusum in obsequium Christi: unde dicit quare hoc unguentum non veniit, idest venditum est, trecentis denariis? Sed sicut dicitur II Cor. XI, 15, ministri Satanae transfigurantur velut ministri iustitiae. Unde iniquitatem suam sub specie pietatis occultavit, dicens et datum est egenis; Is. XXXII, 6: cor eius faciet iniquitatem, ut perficiat simulationem et loquatur ad dominum fraudulenter.
12:6
Unde Evangelista eius fraudulentam aperit intentionem, subdens dixit autem hoc, non quia de egenis pertinebat ad eum, sed quia fur erat. Non enim curabat quod eis subveniretur, quia Prov. XII, v. 10, dicitur: viscera impiorum crudelia, sed quia fur erat, consuetudinem furandi habens, dolebat sibi occasionem furandi sublatam per effusionem unguenti, et ex hac avaritia ductus est ad proditionem: dicitur enim Eccli. X, 9: avaro nihil est scelestius; et supra X, 10: fur non venit nisi ut furetur, et mactet, et perdat. Unde autem furari consueverit, exponit subdens et loculos habens, idest, custos loculorum domini constitutus, ea quae mittebantur, scilicet in loculis, donata a fidelibus ad usum Christi et pauperum, portabat, ministerio, sed asportabat furto. Ubi duo notantur. Primo quod Christus tamquam pauper de eleemosynis vivebat; Ps. XXXIX, 18: ego autem mendicus sum et pauper. Secundo, quod non derogat perfectioni, si eleemosynae in loculis reserventur: unde quod dicitur Matth. VI, v. 34: nolite solliciti esse in crastinum, non intelligitur quod nihil in crastinum debeat reservari, cum dominus hoc fecerit, qui fuit summum exemplar perfectionis. Sed quaeritur quare dominus Iudae, quem furem sciebat, custodiam loculorum commisit? Ad quod respondendum est tripliciter. Primo quidem, secundum Augustinum, hoc fecit Christus, ut eius Ecclesia cum fures patitur toleraret: non enim est bonus qui malos tolerare non potuit, unde dicitur Cant. c. II, 2: sicut lilium inter spinas, sic amica mea inter filias. Secundo ei loculos dominus commisit, ut perditionis occasionem auferret, cum haberet ex loculis concupiscentiae mitigationem; sed, sicut dicitur Eccle. c. V, 9: avarus non implebitur pecunia. Tertio, secundum alios, ut doceret quod spiritualia sunt maioribus committenda, temporalia vero minus dignis; unde dicitur Act. VI, v. 2, ab apostolis: non est aequum relinquere nos verbum Dei, et ministrare mensis, sed uni de diaconibus hoc ministerium commiserunt. Quaeritur etiam quomodo hic dicatur quod solus Iudas de hoc unguento effuso dixerit, cum Matthaeus narret discipulos hoc dixisse. Sed dicendum est, quod Matthaeus ponit numerum pluralem pro numero singulari; sicut Matthaei, II, 20, dicitur: defuncti sunt enim qui quaerebant animam pueri. Vel potest dici, quod Iudas primo murmuravit, et ab eo sunt postmodum alii provocati ut similia verba proferrent, licet non ex eadem intentione.
12:7
Posito zelo proditoris propter obsequium mulieris, hic consequenter ponitur ipsius zeli repressio, et primo dominus repellit calumniam quam mulieri Iudas iniecerat; secundo excludit piam causam quam praetenderat, ibi pauperes enim semper habebitis vobiscum et cetera. Dicit ergo sinite illam, idest, ne prohibeatis eam. Sciendum enim, quod multa bona opera fiunt, de quibus si peteretur consilium antequam fiant, non consuleremus quod fierent, quia forte possent fieri meliora; postquam tamen incipiunt fieri, dummodo iam bona sint, non sunt prohibenda. Et, ut Chrysostomus dicit, forte Iesus antequam mulier effudisset unguentum, potius illud dari pauperibus elegisset; nunc vero quia iam factum erat, prohibentes comprimit, dicens sinite illam. Prov. III, 27: nolite prohibere eum qui bene facit: si vales et ipse benefac. Et subdit ut in diem sepulturae meae servet illud: ubi primo praenuntiat suam mortem imminere, et obsequium huius mulieris, quod parata fuit ei impendere in sepultura, nisi praeventa fuisset celeri Christi resurrectione: nam, ut in Marco legitur, Maria Magdalena cum aliis emit aromata, ut venientes ungerent Iesum. Ideo ergo dicit ut in diem sepulturae meae servet illud, scilicet non idem quod effusum fuit, sed simile in specie, vel in genere, vel etiam opere; quasi dicat: non prohibeatis eam facere mihi iam vivo quod non poterit facere mortuo: nam, ut dictum est, fuit celeri Christi resurrectione praeventa. Et hoc magis exprimitur Mc. XIV, 8, ibi enim dicitur: praevenit enim ungere corpus meum in sepulturam. Sed numquid praescivit mortem Christi? Dicendum, quod non: non enim intelligebat quod fecit; sed quodam instinctu interiori mota est ad hoc faciendum. Frequenter enim aliqui moventur ad faciendum quod non intelligunt, sicut Caiphas, supra XI, 49, cum esset pontifex anni illius, dixit eis: vos nescitis quidquam. Et huiusmodi vocantur praesagia, inquantum primo ante facta aguntur.
12:8
Consequenter cum dicit pauperes enim semper habebitis vobiscum etc. excludit piam causam quam Iudas praetendebat, dicens: quare hoc unguentum non venditur trecentis denariis, et datur egenis? Unde dominus subdit pauperes enim semper habebitis vobiscum. Ubi sciendum est, quod quandoque faciendum est illud quod minus est necessarium, si remanet locus implendi quod est magis necessarium: et ideo dominus, licet magis necessarium esset quod hoc unguentum daretur pauperibus quam quod ungerentur pedes eius ex eo; quia tamen adhuc potest fieri, cum pauperes semper habeamus nobiscum, ideo dominus permisit fieri istud, quod est minus necessarium. In hoc autem quod dicit pauperes semper habebitis vobiscum datur intelligi familiaritas quam divites debent habere ad pauperes et cetera. Eccli. IV, 7: congregationi pauperum affabilem te facito. Me autem non semper habebitis. Sed contra. Matth. ult., 20: ego vobiscum sum usque ad consummationem saeculi. Responsio, secundum Augustinum. Dominus dicens me autem non semper habebitis, loquebatur de praesentia corporis sui, prout in sua specie apparet, secundum quam iturus erat ad caelum; infra XVI, 28: iterum relinquo mundum. Sed quantum ad praesentiam divinitatis semper est nobiscum; et etiam sacramentaliter in Ecclesia. Vel aliter. Dicendum quod dominus hoc dicens, intelligit de praesentia divinitatis suae. Quidam enim videntur habere Christum spiritualiter vel in sacramento, vel in confessione fidei, qui tamen non sunt semper eum habituri, cum sint tantum de Ecclesia quantum ad numerum, non quantum ad meritum: et huiusmodi sunt servi. Filii autem semper sunt eum habituri: quia, ut dicitur supra VIII, 35, filius manet in domo in aeternum. Dicit ergo Iudae me autem non semper habebitis: quia indignum te fecisti ad hoc. Ut autem Chrysostomus dicit, in hoc dominus obiurgat Iudam: nam per hoc quod moleste tulit obsequium Christo impensum, videtur gravari de praesentia Christi: et ideo Christus dicit me autem non semper habebitis, quasi diceret: gravis sum tibi et onerosus; sed expecta parum, et abibo.
12:9
Consequenter cum dicit cognovit ergo turba multa ex Iudaeis quia illic est etc., ostendit quomodo Iesus glorificatus est a turbis Iudaeorum, et primo quomodo a turbis Christum visitantibus; secundo quomodo a turbis ei obviantibus, ibi in crastinum autem et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo ponitur devotio turbarum visitantium; secundo exagitatur concitatus zelus Pharisaeorum invidentium, ibi cogitaverunt autem principes sacerdotum. Prima pars dividitur in duas. In prima ponitur turbarum visitatio; in secunda subditur visitationis occasio. Quantum ad primum dicit cognovit ergo turba multa ex Iudaeis quia Iesus illic esset, in Bethania, et venerunt, ad quod dominus invitat, Matth. XI, 28: venite ad me omnes qui laboratis, et onerati estis, et ego reficiam vos. Et ideo ubi scimus esse eum, debemus festinanter accedere. Causa autem visitationis ponitur duplex. Una, ut fruerentur visione et doctrina Christi; alia, ut viderent Lazarum. Et hoc propter duo. Primo, quia illud quod factum erat circa ipsum, inquantum quatriduanus in monumento suscitatus fuit, valde mirabile erat; et hoc homines videre desiderant. Ps. CXXXVIII, v. 14: mirabilia opera tua, et anima mea cognoscet nimis; idest, laborabit ad cognoscendum. Secundo, quia sperabant Lazaro referente, aliquod de alia vita perpendere et audire; cuius cognitionis desiderium innatum est hominibus. Hoc autem est contra illud quod stulti dicunt, Sap. II, 1: exiguum, et cum taedio est tempus vitae nostrae, et non est refrigerium in fine hominis; et non est qui agnitus sit reversus ab Inferis. Ecce enim Lazarus, quem suscitavit a mortuis, ab Inferis rediit.
12:10
Concitatum autem zelum Pharisaeorum invidentium ponit, dicens cogitaverunt autem principes sacerdotum ut et Lazarum interficerent, in quo videbantur obviare Deo: ipse enim vivificavit Lazarum, et isti volebant occidere. Iob XV, 26: cucurrit adversus eum erecto collo, et pingui cervice armatus est.
12:11
Ratio autem zeli ponitur quia multi propter illum abibant ex Iudaeis, et credebant in Iesum. Sed contra. Christus multos sanaverat, puta paralyticum, supra V, 5 s. caecum natum supra IX, 1 s., quare Lazarum tantum volebant occidere? Ad quod Chrysostomus quatuor rationes assignat. Unam, quia istud miraculum erat evidentius, coram multis factum, et inopinabile videre mortuum quatriduanum, ambulantem et loquentem. Alia ratio erat, quia Lazarus persona insignis erat, caecus autem persona ignobilis: unde et eiecerunt eum de templo. Tertia ratio est, quia miraculum istud factum est imminente festivitate, quando totus populus Iudaeorum ad diem festum conveniens admirabantur, et dimittentes festivitates, Bethaniam veniebant. Quarta ratio, quia in aliis Christi miraculis nitebantur criminari violationem sabbati, et per hoc ab eo turbas abducere; sed hic nihil tale facere poterant. Unde quia in nullo habebant conqueri contra Iesum, adversus Lazarum faciunt conatum, tamquam haec esset potissima via ad miraculum occultandum. Prov. I, v. 16: pedes eorum ad malum currunt, et festinant ut effundant sanguinem.
12:12
Hic ponitur devotio turbae obviantis Christo, et primo ponitur obviatio turbarum; secundo zelus Pharisaeorum, ibi Pharisaei autem dicebant et cetera. Circa primum tria facit. Primo ponitur turbae obviatio; secundo adventus domini, ibi et invenit Iesus asellum etc.; tertio obviationis causa, ibi testimonium ergo perhibebat turba. Obviatio autem describitur quo ad quatuor. Primo quantum ad tempus, quia in crastinum, scilicet ab illo die de quo dixerat ante sex dies Paschae, qui est decimus dies mensis. Et congruit figurae, Ex. XII, v. 3 ss. ubi dicitur quod agnus paschalis qui immolandus erat quartodecimo die ad vesperam, debebat accipi decimo die mensis. Secundo describitur quantum ad personas obviantes, quia turba multa quae convenerat ad diem festum, per quod significatur populorum multitudo qui convertendi erant ad Christum; Ps. VII, 8: synagoga populorum circumdabit me. Dicit autem ad diem festum, quia ad hoc fideles convertuntur ad Christum ut ad diem festum caelestis Ierusalem perveniant; Matth. VIII, 11: multi venient ab oriente et occidente, et recumbent cum Abraham et Isaac et Iacob in regno caelorum. Tertio describitur quantum ad motivum obviandi, quod est auditus de adventu Iesu; unde dicit cum audissent quia venit Iesus Ierosolymam. Ad Christum enim omnes fideles convertuntur propter auditum fidei; Rom. X, 17: fides ex auditu, auditus autem per verbum Christi; Exod. IV, 31: audierunt filii Israel quod visitasset dominus filios Israel, et credidit populus. Quarto describitur quantum ad modum obviandi: et primo quantum ad ea quae fecerunt, quia receperunt ramos palmarum. Palma enim, quae viriditatem suam conservat, significat victoriam, unde et apud antiquos triumphantibus in signum victoriae dabatur. Et de martyribus triumphantibus legitur Apoc. VII, 9, quod palmae erant in manibus eorum. Rami ergo palmarum, secundum Augustinum, laudes sunt, significantes victoriam, quia dominus erat mortem moriendo superaturus, in trophaeo crucis de Diabolo mortis principe triumphaturus. Et processerunt obviam ei; Amos, IV, 12: praeparare in occursum Dei tui, Israel. Secundo quantum ad ea quae dixerunt, quia clamabant: hosanna, benedictus qui venit in nomine domini rex Israel. Ubi ponit petitionem, et laudem. Petitionem quidem cum dicunt hosanna, idest, salva obsecro quasi dicant. Hosy, quod est salva et Anna, quod est obsecro. Quod, secundum Augustinum, non est verbum, sed interiectio deprecantis. Recte a domino Iesu salutem petunt, quia dicitur Is. XXXV, 4: dominus ipse veniet, et salvabit nos; Ps. LXXIX, v. 3: excita potentiam tuam et veni. Laudant autem quantum ad duo, scilicet quantum ad eius adventum, et quantum ad potentiam regni eius. Adventum quidem eius laudant, dicentes benedictus qui venit in nomine domini. Unde sciendum est, quod benedicere est bonum dicere. Aliter autem Deus benedicit nobis, aliter nos Deo. Deus enim benedicendo nobis, facit nos bonos, nam dicere suum, est eius facere: dixit enim, et facta sunt, Ps. CXLVIII, 5. Nos autem benedicendo Deo, confitemur eius bonitatem; Ps. CXVII, 26: benediximus vobis de domo domini. Gen. c. XXVII, 29: qui benedixerit tibi, sit ille benedictus et cetera. Benedictus ergo qui venit in nomine domini. Christus enim operabatur in nomine Dei; quia omnia opera quae faciebat, ad gloriam Dei ordinabat.
12:13
Quia vero et pater dominus est, et filius dominus est, ideo hoc quod dicitur in nomine domini, potest intelligi dupliciter. Uno modo benedictus qui venit in nomine domini idest, in nomine sui ipsius, tamquam dominus; Is. XXXIII, 22: dominus legifer noster. Moyses ergo hoc modo non venit in nomine domini, quia venit sicut servus. Hebr. III, 5: Moyses in omni domo sua tamquam famulus fidelis erat, in testimonium eorum quae dicenda erant. Sed, secundum Augustinum, melius dicitur in nomine domini, scilicet patris. Nam verba eius ad hoc nostrum dirigunt intellectum. Supra V, 43: ego veni in nomine patris mei et cetera. Dupliciter autem dicitur venire in nomine patris. Primo quidem in quantum venit ut filius, per quod datur intelligi pater; secundo inquantum venit ut manifestans patrem; infra c. XVII, 6: manifestavi nomen tuum hominibus. Potentiam vero regni eius laudant cum dicunt rex Israel. Ad litteram enim credebant Iudaei quod venisset regnaturus temporaliter super eos, et redempturus eos a servitute Romanorum, et ideo applaudebant ei tamquam regi; Ier. XXIII, 5: regnabit rex, et sapiens erit; Is. XXXII, 1: ecce in iustitia regnabit rex, et principes in iudicio praeerunt. Sed sciendum, quod omnia verba praedicta poterant haberi ex Psalmis. Nam cum Psal. CXVII, 22, diceret: lapidem quem reprobaverunt aedificantes, subdit o domine, salvum me fac (...) benedictus qui venit in nomine domini. Ubi Hieronymus, secundum Hebraeam veritatem, transtulit hosanna, benedictus. Sed hoc quod subdunt rex Israel, non est in Psalmis, sed est ibi: Deus dominus, et illuxit nobis. In quo ex eorum caecitate minuunt eius laudem, quia Psalmus laudat eum tamquam Deum, ipsi vero tamquam regem temporalem.
12:14
Consequenter cum dicit et invenit Iesus asellum, et sedit super eum, ponit domini adventum: et primo ponit modum veniendi; secundo inducit prophetiam; tertio ostendit dispositionem discipulorum circa hoc factum. Notandum est circa primum, quod Ioannes Evangelista Evangelium suum post omnes alios Evangelistas conscripsit, unde omnia Evangelia diligenter perlegerat et quae per alios diffuse dicta erant, ipse compendio tradidit, quae vero omiserant, ipse supplevit. Quia vero diffuse in aliis Evangelistis habetur quomodo dominus misit duos de discipulis suis ut asinam adducerent, ideo hoc Ioannes breviter pertransivit, dicens et invenit Iesus asellum, et sedit super eum. Sciendum autem, quod facta Christi sunt quasi media inter facta veteris testamenti et novi: et ideo tam turba quae praecedebat quam quae sequebatur, eum laudabat, inquantum facta Christi sunt regula et exemplar eorum quae fiunt in novo testamento, et praefigurata a patribus veteris testamenti. Asellus autem, quod est animal rude, significat populum gentium, super quem sedit, ut significaret quod ipse redempturus esset gentes; Is. XLIX, 6: dedi te in lucem gentium, ut sis salus mea usque ad extremum terrae; ibid. XXXII, 20: beati qui seminatis super omnes aquas, mittentes pedes bovis et asinae, idest, coniungentes in unitatem fidei populum Iudaeorum et gentium. Quia autem Matthaeus Evangelium suum scripsit Iudaeis, mentionem facit de asina, per quam signatur synagoga Iudaeorum, quae fuit quasi mater gentium in spiritualibus, quia de Sion exibit lex, et verbum domini de Ierusalem: Is. II, 3. Alii vero Evangelistae, quia gentibus Evangelia scripsere, faciunt etiam mentionem de pullo et cetera. Consequenter cum dicit sicut scriptum est etc., inducit prophetiam quae scripta est Zac. IX, 9, in qua primo dat securitatem; secundo promittit regiam maiestatem; tertio subdit utilitatem regis.
12:15
Securitatem dat cum dicit noli timere, filia Sion. Sion arx erat in Ierusalem, ubi erat habitatio regis. Filia ergo Sion est plebs Ierosolymorum, et Iudaeorum qui subditi erant regi Ierusalem. Iudaeis ergo dicitur noli timere, quia dominus defensor tuus; Is. c. LI, 12: quis tu ut timeas ab homine mortali? Ps. XXVI, 1: dominus defensor vitae meae: a quo trepidabo? In quo excludit Evangelista timorem mundanum et servilem. Regiam autem maiestatem promittit, dicens ecce rex tuus venit et cetera. Is. IX, 6: parvulus datus est nobis. Et infra, ibid. 7: super solium David et super regnum eius sedebit. Dicit autem tuus, idest ex te carnem sumens, quia nusquam Angelos apprehendit, sed semen Abrahae: Hebr. II, 16. Iterum tuus, idest ad utilitatem tuam, unde subdit venit tibi; Lc. XIX, 42: si cognovisses et tu, et quidem nunc quae ad pacem tibi: nunc autem abscondita sunt ab oculis tuis. Sed tamen ipsi resistendo, eorum utilitatem impedierunt. Venit, inquam, tibi, non ad terrorem, sed ad liberationem, unde subdit sedens super pullum asinae: in quo signatur regis clementia, quae valde est accepta subditis; Prov. XX, v. 28: clementia roboratur thronus eius. Et contra dicitur Prov. XIX, 12: sicut fremitus leonis, ita et regis ira. Quasi dicat: non venit in fastu regio, propter quod posset esse odiosus, sed venit in mansuetudine; Eccli. c. XXXII, 1: rectorem te posuerunt? Noli extolli. Noli ergo timere regni oppressionem. Vetus autem lex in timore data est, quia lex servitutem generabat. Item signatur in hoc regis potentia, inquantum in humilitate et infirmitate veniens, totum mundum attraxit. I Cor. I, 25: quod infirmum est Dei, fortius est hominibus.
12:16
Consequenter cum dicit haec non cognoverunt discipuli eius primum, ponit dispositionem discipulorum ad prophetiam inductam, in quo Evangelista confitetur ignorantiam et sui et discipulorum, quia, ut dicitur Prov. XVIII, 17, iustus in principio accusator est sui. Unde dicit, quod haec, quae praedicta sunt, non cognoverunt discipuli eius primum, idest ante passionem, sed quando glorificatus est Iesus, idest quando virtutem suae resurrectionis ostendit, tunc recordati sunt quia haec erant scripta de eo, et haec fecerunt ei. Ideo autem quando glorificatus est cognoverunt, quia tunc receperunt virtutem spiritus sancti, ex qua effecti sunt omnibus sapientibus sapientiores; Iob XXXII, 8: inspiratio omnipotentis dat intelligentiam. Hoc autem ideo introducit Evangelista, ut ostendat non fuisse quod factum est, serio a discipulis procuratum.
12:17
Consequenter cum dicit testimonium ergo perhibebat turba etc., ponit causam obviationis, quae fuit exhibitio testimonii, quod perhibebat turba quae cum eo erat, de resurrectione Lazari; quando scilicet vocavit Lazarum de monumento (...) propterea et obviam venit ei turba; I Cor. I, 22: Iudaei signa quaerunt. Istud enim evidentius signum erat, et mirabilius, et ideo ultimo ipsum reservavit, ut magis imprimeretur eorum memoriae.
12:19
Consequenter cum dicit Pharisaei ergo dixerunt ad semetipsos etc., ponit Pharisaeorum zelum, qui concitabatur ex frustratione conatus eorum; unde dicebant videtis quia nihil proficimus? etc.: quod quidem est verbum Pharisaeorum invidentium, ut dicant nihil proficimus, scilicet in malitia nostra, non valentes eum impedire. Hoc modo accipitur proficere II Tim. III, v. 13: mali autem homines et seductores proficient in peius, errantes et in errorem mittentes. Sed quid invidet caeca turba? Quia post eum abiit mundus, per quem factus est mundus. Sed tamen signatur per hoc, quod totus mundus eum secuturus erat; Oseae, VI, v. 3: vivemus in conspectu eius, sequemurque, ut cognoscamus dominum. Chrysostomus autem vult quod haec sint verba Pharisaeorum credentium, occulte tamen propter metum Iudaeorum. Et dicunt hoc, ut retraherent eos a persecutione Christi, ac si dicerent: quantumcumque insidiamini, tanto hic augetur, et gloria eius intenditur. Quid ergo non desistitis a tantis insidiis? Quod quidem quasi idem est cum consilio Gamalielis, de quo habetur Act. V, 34 ss.
12:20
Posita gloria quam Christus habuit ex ministerio domesticorum et ex devotione turbarum, hic Evangelista ponit gloriam quam Christus habuit ex devotione gentilium, et primo ponitur gentilium devotio; secundo devotionis ipsorum denuntiatio, ibi venit Philippus etc.; tertio passionis Christi praenuntiatio, ibi Iesus autem respondit: venit hora ut clarificetur filius hominis. Devotio autem gentilium ponitur quantum ad duo. Primo ponitur quantum ad sacramenta veteris testamenti; secundo quantum ad Christum, ibi hi ergo accesserunt ad Philippum. Devotio autem gentilium ad sacramenta veteris testamenti ostenditur per hoc quod templum visitabant. Unde dicit erant autem gentiles quidam qui ascenderant, supple in Ierusalem, ut adorarent in die festo, quasi dicat: non solum turba Iudaeorum, sed etiam ipsi gentiles honorabant Christum. Ratio autem quare ascendebant, secundum interlinearem quamdam, assignatur, quia erant proselyti, et conversi ad ritum Iudaeorum, ad praedicationem Iudaeorum: quia per mundum habitabant, et conabantur multos ad se convertere: Matth. XXIII, 15: circuitis mare et aridam, ut faciatis unum proselytum. Et ideo secundum ritum Iudaeorum ascendebant cum aliis. Sed melius dicendum est, secundum Chrysostomum, quod, sicut habetur II Mach. III, v. 2 s., templum Dei quod erat in Ierusalem, in veneratione habebatur cunctis populis et regibus universae terrae, ita ut ipsum templum maximis muneribus illustrarent. Et ideo contingebat quod in diebus festivis multi etiam gentiles ascenderent Ierusalem. Simile habetur Act. VIII, 27, de eunucho Candacis reginae Aethiopum, qui venerat adorare in Ierusalem. Unde et Is. LVI, 7, dicitur: domus mea domus orationis vocabitur cunctis gentibus, ait dominus. Isti autem gentiles ex devotione quam habebant, ad templum ascenderant: in quo praefigurabatur conversio gentilium ad fidem.
12:21
Devotio autem gentilium ad Christum ostenditur per hoc quod desiderabant eum videre; unde dicit hi ergo, scilicet gentiles, accesserunt ad Philippum et cetera. Sciendum autem, quod Christus Iudaeis tantum personaliter praedicavit; Rom. XV, 8: dico Christum Iesum ministrum fuisse circumcisionis, propter veritatem Dei, ad confirmandas promissiones patrum. Gentibus autem praedicavit per apostolos; Is. ult., 19: mittam ex eis qui salvati fuerint, ad gentes (...) et annuntiabunt gloriam meam gentibus; Matth. ult., 19: euntes, docete omnes gentes et cetera. Hoc ergo hic iam praesagiebatur, inquantum gentiles Christum videre volentes, non venerunt immediate ad eum, sed ad unum ex discipulis eius, scilicet ad Philippum. Et hoc congruenter, quia ipse primus praedicavit his qui erant extra ritum Iudaeorum, scilicet Samaritanis, ut habetur Act. VIII, 5: Philippus autem descendit in civitatem Samariae, et praedicabat illis Christum. Et hoc convenit ei secundum nominis interpretationem: Philippus enim interpretatur os lampadis. Praedicatores autem sunt os Christi; Ier. XV, 19: si separaveris pretiosum a vili, quasi os meum eris. Christus autem lampas est; Is. XLII, 6: dedi te in lucem gentium et cetera. Convenit etiam ei quantum ad locum qui erat a Bethsaida, quae interpretatur venatio, quia praedicatores venantur eos quos ad Christum convertunt; Ier. XVI, 16: mittam eis piscatores, et piscabuntur eos. Item Galilaeae, quae interpretatur transmigratio, et gentiles ad praedicationem apostolorum transmigrati sunt de statu gentilitatis ad statum fidei; Ez. XII, 3: fili hominis, fac tibi vasa transmigrationis, et transmigrabis per diem coram eis. Accedentes autem ad Philippum exprimunt eorum desiderium, dicentes, quia volumus Iesum videre, in quo signatur quod gentiles, qui Christum corporaliter non viderant, ministerio apostolorum ad fidem conversi, desiderant eum videre glorificatum in patria; III Reg. X, 24: omnis terra desiderabat videre faciem Salomonis. Hic ponitur denuntiatio devotionis gentilium ad Christum: in qua quidem ordo attenditur, quia, ut dicitur Rom. XIII, v. 1, quae a Deo sunt, ordinata sunt. Est autem hic divinus ordo, ut inferiora reducantur in Deum per superiora: Andreas autem superior fuit in apostolatu Philippo, quia prius eo conversus fuit; et ideo Philippus non per seipsum tantum, sed per Andream istos gentiles voluit ad Christum adducere, memor forte eius quod dominus dixerat: in viam gentium ne abieritis.
12:22
Et hoc est quod dicit, quod Philippus dicit Andreae: Andreas et Philippus rursum dixerunt Iesu. In quo datur nobis exemplum, omnia de consilio maiorum facienda. Sic et Paulus ascendit Ierosolymam, et contulit apostolis Evangelium quod in gentibus praedicabat, ut habetur ad Gal. c. II, 1. Possumus autem in nominibus istorum duorum intelligere duo necessaria praedicatoribus, ut homines ad Christum adducant. Primum est disertitudo ordinatae locutionis, quae notatur in nomine Philippi, quod interpretatur os lampadis. Secundum est virtus bonae operationis, quod notatur in nomine Andreae, quod interpretatur virilis. Ps. XXXII, v. 6: verbo domini caeli firmati sunt, et spiritu oris eius omnis virtus eorum. Hic praenuntiatur passio Christi, et primo praenuntiat Christus imminere suae passionis tempus; secundo insinuat passionis necessitatem, ibi amen, amen dico vobis: nisi granum frumenti cadens in terram mortuum fuerit etc.; tertio inducit necessitatem passionis aliorum, ibi qui amat animam suam, perdet eam.
12:23
Dicit ergo venit hora ut clarificetur filius hominis. Ubi notandum est, quod dominus videns gentiles istos properare ad fidem, et intelligens in eis quodammodo conversionem gentium inchoari, praenuntiavit suae passionis tempus imminere, a simili, sicut qui videt segetem dealbatam, dicit: venit hora ut falx mittatur in messem; supra IV, 35: videte regiones, quae albae sunt iam ad messem. Sic ergo hic dominus loquitur. Ex quo, inquit, gentes quaerunt me videre, venit hora ut glorificetur filius hominis. Qui quidem glorificatus est tripliciter. Primo in sua passione, Hebr. V, 5: non semetipsum glorificavit ut pontifex fieret (scilicet in ara crucis), sed qui locutus est ad eum: filius meus es tu, ego hodie genui te. Et secundum hoc dicit venit hora ut glorificetur filius hominis, idest patiatur, quia ante eius passionem gentes non convertentur ad eum: in qua quidem passione clarificatus fuit et quantum ad signa visibilia, sicut in obscuritate solis, in scissione veli et aliis huiusmodi; et quantum ad signa invisibilia, sicut in triumpho quo palam in semetipso de Tartareis principibus triumphavit, ut dicitur Col. II. Ideo autem supra dixit: nondum venit hora mea, quia nondum parata erat devotio gentium sicut modo. Secundo clarificatus fuit in resurrectione et ascensione. Prius enim oportuit Christum resurgere, et in caelum ascendere, et sic clarificatum mittere spiritum sanctum in apostolos, per quos gentes convertendae erant. Supra VII, 39: nondum erat spiritus datus, quia Iesus nondum erat glorificatus; Ps. LXVII, v. 19: ascendens Christus in altum, cepit captivitatem. Tertio glorificatus est per conversionem gentium; Phil. II, 11: omnis lingua confiteatur quia dominus Iesus Christus in gloria est Dei patris.
12:24
Consequenter cum dicit amen, amen dico vobis etc., insinuat necessitatem suae passionis, et primo ponit eam; secundo eius utilitatem, ibi si autem mortuum fuerit, multum fructum affert. Necessitas autem suae passionis causatur ex conversione gentium, quae esse non potest nisi filio hominis per passionem et resurrectionem glorificato: et hoc est quod dicit amen, amen dico vobis, idest in veritate, nisi granum frumenti cadens in terram mortuum fuerit, ipsum solum manet. Circa quod quantum ad litteram sciendum est, quod grano frumenti utimur ad duo; scilicet ad panem et ad semen. Hoc autem quod dicitur hic, intelligitur de frumento secundum quod est semen, non prout est materia panis: quia secundum hoc numquam pullulat, ut faciat fructum. Dicit autem mortuum fuerit, non quod amittat virtutem seminativam, sed quia mutatur in aliam speciem; I Cor. XV, 36: tu quod seminas, non vivificatur, nisi prius moriatur. Sicut autem verbum Dei est semen in anima hominis, secundum quod est voce sensibili indutum, ad fructum bonae operationis producendum, Lc. c. VIII, 11: semen est verbum Dei, ita verbum Dei carne indutum, est semen missum in mundum, ex quo maxima seges pullulare debebat: unde et grano sinapis comparatur, Matth. XIII, 31. Dicit ergo: ego veni ut semen ad fructificandum, et ideo vere dico vobis nisi granum frumenti cadens in terram mortuum fuerit, ipsum solum manet, idest, nisi ego moriar, fructus conversionis gentium non sequetur. Ideo autem grano frumenti se comparat, quia ad hoc venit ut reficeret et sustentaret mentes humanas: hoc autem praecipue efficit panis frumenti; Ps. CIII, 15: panis cor hominis confirmat; supra VI, 52: panis quem ego dabo vobis, caro mea est pro mundi vita. Sed numquid non erat convertenda multitudo gentium nisi per mortem Christi? Erat quidem secundum Dei virtutem sed non secundum Dei determinationem ordinatam ab ipso ut per hunc modum fieret, utpote qui congruentior erat. Hebr. IX, 22: sine sanguinis effusione non fit remissio; infra XVI, 7: si enim non abiero, Paraclitus non veniet ad vos. Utilitas autem passionis ponitur cum dicit si autem mortuum fuerit, multum fructum affert, quasi diceret: nisi cadens in terram per passionis humilitatem, Phil. II, 8: humiliavit semetipsum factus obediens usque ad mortem, nulla utilitas sequitur, quia ipsum solum manet. Sed si mortuum fuerit, idest mortificatus et occisus a Iudaeis, multum fructum affert. Et primo quidem fructum remissionis peccati; Is. XXVII, 9: hic est omnis fructus ut tollatur peccatum. Quem quidem fructum attulit passio Christi, secundum illud I Petr. III, 18: Christus semel pro peccatis nostris mortuus est, iustus pro iniustis, ut nos offerret Deo. Secundo vero fructum conversionis gentium ad Deum. Infra XV, 16: posui vos ut eatis, et fructum afferatis, et fructus vester maneat. Quem fructum attulit passio Christi. Infra eodem: ego, si exaltatus fuero a terra, omnia traham ad meipsum. Tertio, fructum gloriae. Sap. III, 15: bonorum laborum gloriosus est fructus. Supra IV, 36: qui metit, mercedem accipit, et congregat fructum in vitam aeternam. Et hunc fructum etiam attulit passio Christi. Hebr. X, 19: habemus fiduciam in introitu sanctorum in sanguine Christi, qui initiavit vobis viam novam, et viventem per velamen, idest carnem suam. Hic ponit necessitatem mortis aliorum, qui amore Christi passionibus se exponunt, et primo ponit mortis huius necessitatem; secundo ad mortem ipsam hortatur, ibi si quis mihi ministrat, me sequatur. Circa primum duo facit. Primo praemittit, subeundam necessitatem mortis propter Christum; secundo subdit mortis huius utilitatem, ibi et qui odit animam suam in hoc mundo, in vitam aeternam custodit eam. Dicit ergo quantum ad primum qui amat animam suam. Et quidem omnis homo animam suam amat. Sed quidam simpliciter, et quidam secundum quid. Amare enim aliquem est velle ei bonum; ille ergo animam suam amat, qui vult ei bonum. Qui ergo vult animae suae id quod est bonum simpliciter, simpliciter amat eam; qui autem vult ei aliquod particulare bonum, amat eam secundum quid. Bona autem animae simpliciter sunt illa quibus anima fit bona, scilicet summum bonum, quod est Deus. Qui ergo vult animae suae bonum divinum et spirituale, simpliciter amat eam; qui autem vult ei bona terrena, puta divitias et honores, voluptates et huiusmodi, amat eam secundum quid. Ps. X, 6: qui diligit iniquitatem, odit animam suam; Eccli. XVIII, 31: si praestes animae tuae concupiscentias suas, faciet te in gaudium inimicis tuis. Potest ergo haec littera dupliciter intelligi. Uno modo sic qui animam suam amat, supple simpliciter ad bona aeterna, perdet eam, idest, exponet se morti propter Christum. Sed hic non est sensus verus. Et ideo dicitur qui amat animam suam, secundum quid, scilicet ad bona temporalia, perdet eam, simpliciter scilicet. Matth. XVI, 26: quid enim proficit homini, si totum mundum lucretur, animae autem suae detrimentum patiatur?
12:25
Et veritas huius sensus patet ex hoc quod sequitur: qui odit animam suam in hoc mundo, in vitam aeternam custodit eam. Igitur qui amat animam suam, in hoc mundo, idest ad bona mundana, perdet eam, quantum ad bona aeterna. Lc. VI, 25: vae vobis qui ridetis, quia flebitis: et ib. cap. XVI, 25: recordare quia recepisti bona in vita tua, et Lazarus similiter mala; nunc autem hic consolatur, tu vero cruciaris. Utilitas autem huius mortis subditur cum dicit et qui odit animam suam in hoc mundo, idest, qui denegat bona praesentia animae suae, et sustinet propter Deum quae videntur mala in hoc mundo, in vitam aeternam custodit eam; Matth. V, 10: beati qui persecutionem patiuntur propter iustitiam, quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum; Lc. XIV, 26: si quis venit ad me, et non odit patrem et matrem (...) adhuc autem et animam suam, non potest meus esse discipulus. Attendendum autem, quod illud quod supra de grano frumenti dictum est, competit huic sententiae. Nam sicut Christus missus fuit in mundum quasi quoddam semen ad fructificandum; ita, quidquid nobis temporaliter datur a Deo, non confertur nobis ut fructus, sed per illud ad fructum aeternae remunerationis pervenimus. Vita autem nostra est quoddam temporale donum a Deo nobis collatum. Qui ergo eam propter Christum exponit, fructum multum affert. Hic ergo est qui odit animam suam: idest, qui vitam suam exponit, et seminat propter Christum in vitam aeternam; Ps. CXXV, 6: euntes ibant, et flebant, mittentes semina sua; venientes autem venient cum exultatione, portantes manipulos suos. Et similiter qui divitias suas et alia bona quae habet, exponit propter Christum, et communicat aliis in vitam aeternam; II Cor. IX, 6: qui seminat in benedictionibus, de benedictionibus et metet. Sed quia durum videtur quod homo habeat animam suam odio, ideo dominus ad hoc consequenter hortatur dicens si quis mihi ministrat, me sequatur, et primo ponitur exhortatio; secundo exhortationis ratio, ibi si quis mihi ministraverit, honorificabit eum pater meus. Circa primum tria facit. Primo describit suorum fidelium conditionem; secundo inducit ad sui imitationem; tertio subdit imitantium remunerationem. Et quidem attende, quantum ad primum, fidelium Christi dignitatem, quia ministri Christi; II Cor. XI, 23: ministri Christi sunt, et ego. Illi ergo Christo ministrant, qui ea quae sunt Christi, quaerunt; qui commoda propria quaerunt, non sunt ministri Christi, sed sui ipsorum; Phil. II, 21: omnes quae sua sunt quaerunt. Praelati autem sunt ministri, inquantum eius sacramenta fidelibus dispensant; I Cor. IV, 1: sic nos existimet homo ut ministros Christi et dispensatores mysteriorum Dei. Item quilibet fidelis qui mandata Christi servat; II Cor. VI, 4: in omnibus exhibeamus nosmetipsos sicut Dei ministros et cetera. Quantum ad secundum, attende fidelium Christi gloriam et nobilitatem, unde dicit me sequatur; quasi dicat: homines sequuntur dominos suos, quibus ministrant: qui ergo mihi ministrat, me sequatur; ut scilicet sicut ego mortem subeo ut multum fructum afferam, ita et ipse. Sequi autem Christum est magna gloria; Eccli. XXIII, 38: magna gloria est sequi dominum; supra X, 27: oves meae vocem meam audiunt, et ego cognosco eas et sequuntur me. Quantum ad tertium attende fidelium beatitudinem, quia ubi ego sum, non solum in loco, sed etiam in ipsa participatione gloriae, illic et minister meus erit; Matth. XXIV, v. 28: ubi fuerit corpus, illic congregabuntur et aquilae; Apoc. III, 21: qui vicerit, faciam illum sedere mecum in throno meo.
12:26
Ratio autem exhortationis subditur cum dicit si quis mihi ministraverit, honorificabit eum pater meus; qui enim ministrat Christo, honorat eum pater. Sed supra, V, 23, dicitur: ut omnes honorificent filium, sicut honorificant patrem. Idem est ergo honorificare filium et honorificare patrem. Pater autem dicit, I Reg. II, 30: qui glorificaverit me, glorificabo eum et cetera. Qui ergo ministrat Iesu, non sua quaerens, sed quae Iesu Christi, honorificabit eum pater Iesu. Non autem dixit ego honorificabo eum, sed pater meus, quia nondum opinionem de eo habebant, quod scilicet esset aequalis patri. Vel dicendum, quod haec dicit in signum maioris familiaritatis, inquantum ab eodem honorificabuntur a quo et filius. Nam honorem quem habet filius per naturam, ipsi habebunt per gratiam. Unde Augustinus dicit: maiorem honorem non poterit recipere adoptatus, quam ut sit ubi est unicus. Rom. c. VIII, 29: quos praedestinavit conformes fieri imaginis filii sui, ut sit ipse primogenitus in multis fratribus.
12:27
Supra actum est de gloria Christo exhibita a diversis hominibus; hic agit de gloria Christo exhibita a Deo, et primo ponitur huius gloriae petitio; secundo subditur gloriae promissio, ibi venit ergo vox de caelo et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo praemittit animae suae affectionem; secundo proponit petitionem, ibi et quid dicam? et cetera. Sed attende circa primum quod est mirabile quod dicit nunc anima mea turbata est. Supra enim fideles suos exhortatus est animam suam in hoc mundo odio habere, et nunc, imminente morte, audivimus ipsum dominum dicentem nunc anima mea turbata est. Propter quod Augustinus dicit: domine, sequi iubes animam meam, turbari video animam tuam: quale fundamentum quaeram, si petra succumbit? Et ideo videndum est primum quid sit haec turbatio in Christo; secundo quare voluit eam subire. Sciendum est autem quantum ad primum, quod proprie dicitur turbari aliquid quando commovetur: unde et mare commotum, dicimus esse turbatum. Quandocumque ergo aliquid excedit modum suae quietis et tranquillitatis, tunc illud dicitur turbari. In anima autem humana est pars sensitiva, et pars rationalis. In sensitiva quidem parte animae accidit turbatio, quando aliquibus motibus commovetur; puta cum timore contrahitur, spe elevatur, gaudio dilatatur, seu aliqua alia passione afficitur. Sed haec quidem turbatio quandoque quidem sub ratione sistit; quandoque vero limitem rationis excedit, cum scilicet ipsa ratio perturbatur. Quod quidem pluries in nobis contingit, sed in Christo hoc locum non habet, cum sit ipsa sapientia patris; nec etiam in aliquo sapiente: unde sententia Stoicorum est quod sapiens non turbatur, scilicet quantum ad rationem. Secundum hoc ergo est sensus: nunc anima mea turbata est; idest, affecta est passionibus timoris et tristitiae, quantum ad sensitivam, quibus tamen ratio non turbabatur nec suum ordinem deserebat; Mc. XIV, 33: coepit Iesus pavere et taedere. Huiusmodi autem passiones aliter sunt in nobis, et aliter fuerunt in Christo. In nobis enim sunt ex necessitate, inquantum quasi ab extrinseco commovemur et afficimur; in Christo autem non sunt ex necessitate, sed ex imperio rationis, cum in eo nulla passio fuerit nisi quam ipse concitavit. Nam intantum inferiores vires erant subditae rationi in Christo quod nihil agere et pati poterant, nisi quod eis ratio ordinabat: et ideo dicitur supra XI, 33, quod Iesus infremuit spiritu, et turbavit semetipsum; Ps. LIX, 4: commovisti terram (idest, humanam naturam) et turbasti eam. Sic ergo turbata est anima Christi quod nec contra rationem, sed secundum rationis ordinem turbatio in eo fuit. Quantum ad secundum autem, sciendum est quod dominus turbari voluit propter duo. Primo quidem propter fidei documenta, ut scilicet veritatem humanae naturae approbaret: et ideo iam ad passionem appropinquans omnia humanitus agit. Secundo propter exemplum: nam si omnia constanter egisset, et nullam passionem sensisset in anima, non fuisset sufficiens exemplum ad mortem sustinendam hominibus. Et ideo turbari voluit, ut, cum turbamur, non recusemus mortem sustinere, nec deficiamus; Hebr. IV, 15: non habemus pontificem qui non possit compati infirmitatibus nostris, tentatum per omnia, pro similitudine absque peccato. Unde ex hoc apparet continuatio cum praecedentibus. Quia enim dixerat: qui odit animam suam in hoc mundo, in vitam aeternam custodit eam, in quo ad passionem discipulos exhortatus fuerat, ne dicant aliqui: o domine, securus potes disputare et philosophari de morte, qui extra dolores humanos existens, propter mortem non turbaris: et ideo ut hoc excluderet, turbari voluit. Haec autem Christi turbatio naturalis fuit: nam sicut anima naturaliter amat corporis unionem, ita et naturaliter refugit eius separationem, praesertim cum ratio Christi permiserit agere animae et viribus inferioribus quae eis propria erant. Propter hoc etiam quod dicit nunc anima mea turbata est etc., destruitur error Arii et Apollinaris dicentium in Christo non esse animam, sed verbum loco eius. Consequenter ponit dominus petitionem gloriae, dicens et quid dicam? Pater, salvifica me ex hac hora: ubi dominus transfert ad se affectum hominis turbati: ad cuius modum quatuor circa suam petitionem facit: primo enim ponit quaestionem deliberantis; secundo proponit petitionem, quae ex uno motu procedit; tertio per rationem illum motum excludit; quarto ponit aliam petitionem ex alio motu causatam. Quaestionem autem dubitantis proponit, quia naturale est hominibus in angustiis constitutis quod deliberent, unde philosophus in rhetoricis dicit quod timor facit consiliativos. Ideo Christus post manifestationem suae turbationis, statim subdit et quid dicam? Quasi diceret; quid faciendum est post turbationem? Simile habetur in Ps. LIV, 6: timor et tremor venerunt super me. Et statim sequitur: quis dabit mihi pennas sicut columbae, et volabo, et requiescam? Nam et angustiati, et passione turbati gravantur, et auxilium quaerunt quo liberentur. Petitionem ex uno motu causatam ponit, quia, cum quis est in ambiguo quid agere debeat, debet recurrere ad Deum; II Paralip. XX, 12: cum ignoremus quid agere debeamus, hoc solum habemus refugii, ut oculos nostros dirigamus ad te, Deus noster; Ps. CXX, 1: levavi oculos meos in montes, unde veniet auxilium mihi. Et ideo ad patrem recurrens, dicit pater, salvifica me; idest, libera me a tribulatione quae imminet in hora passionis; Ps. LXVIII, 2: salvum me fac, domine, quoniam intraverunt aquae usque ad animam meam. Et, ut Augustinus dicit, idem est quod hic dominus dicit nunc anima mea turbata est, et pater, salvifica me, cum eo quod dicit Matth. XXVI, 38: tristis est anima mea usque ad mortem. Sed notandum, quod haec petitio non proponitur ex proprio motu rationis, sed ipsa ratio quasi advocata loquitur in persona naturalis affectionis, quae desiderabat non mori: et ideo ratio designat motum affectionis naturalis in hac petitione. Ex quo solvitur quaestio quae fieri consuevit, quia, ut dicitur ad Hebr. V, 7: in omnibus exauditus est pro sua reverentia. Et tamen in hoc quod petiit, non fuit exauditus. Ad quod dicendum, quod in illis est exauditus quae ipsa ratio ex parte sua petebat, et ut exaudienda. Hoc autem quod hic petit, non proponit ex parte sua, nec ut exaudienda, sed ut exprimens naturalem affectum: et ideo, secundum Chrysostomum, legitur interrogative. Et quid dicam? Numquid hoc: pater, salvifica me ex hac hora? Quasi diceret, non dicam hoc. Petitionem autem hanc ex motu naturalis appetitus propositam repellit, dicens propterea veni in horam hanc, quasi diceret: non est iustum ut liberer ex hac hora passionis, quia ideo veni ut paterer, non fatali necessitate ductus, non humana violentia coactus, sed sponte oblatus; Is. LIII, 7: oblatus est, quia ipse voluit; supra X, 18: nemo tollet eam, scilicet animam meam, a me; sed ego pono eam. Petitionem autem suam proponit ratio, cum dicit pater, clarifica nomen tuum. Ubi per nomen tuum possumus duo intelligere. Scilicet ipsum filium. Nomen enim a notitia dicitur, quasi notamen: unde nomen est quo manifestatur res; filius autem manifestat patrem; infra XVII, 6: pater, manifestavi nomen tuum hominibus. Et de hoc nomine dicitur Is. XXX, 27: ecce nomen domini venit de longinquo. Est ergo sensus: pater, clarifica nomen tuum, idest filium tuum; infra XVII, 5: clarifica me, pater, claritate quam habui, priusquam mundus esset, apud te. Vel nomen domini est notitia patris; et tunc est sensus: fac hoc, pater, clarifica nomen tuum; idest, fac illud quod gloria est tui nominis. Et in idem redit, quia clarificato filio, clarificatum est nomen patris. Ideo autem hoc dicit quia passione filius glorificandus erat; Phil. II, 8: factus est obediens, patri, usque ad mortem, mortem autem crucis. Propter quod et Deus exaltavit illum. Quasi dicat: affectus naturalis petit ut salver, sed ratio petit ut clarificetur nomen tuum, idest, ut filius patiatur, quia, scilicet passione Christi notitia Dei clarificanda erat. Nam ante passionem Deus notus erat in Iudaea tantum, et in Israel magnum nomen eius; sed post passionem suam nomen eius clarificatum est in gentibus.
12:28
Consequenter cum dicit venit ergo vox de caelo etc., ponitur gloriae promissio, et primo inducitur vox gloriam promittentis; secundo ponitur opinio turbae devotae dubitantis, ibi turba autem quae stabat et audierat, dicebat tonitruum factum esse; tertio ponitur expositio prolatae vocis, ibi respondit Iesus, et dixit: non propter me haec vox venit. Dicit ergo quantum ad primum: venit ergo vox de caelo. Vox ista, vox est Dei patris, sicut illa quae supra Christum baptizatum, Matth. II, 17: hic est filius meus dilectus, et similiter quae venit super eum transfiguratum, Matth. XVII, 5. Licet autem omnis talis vox formata sit virtute totius Trinitatis, specialiter tamen formatur ad repraesentandum personam patris, unde et vox patris dicitur: sicut columba formata est a tota Trinitate, ad significandum personam spiritus sancti; et similiter corpus Christi a tota Trinitate formatum est, sed specialiter a persona verbi assumptum, quia ad hoc formatum est ut ei uniretur. Vox ergo ista duo facit. Primo manifestat praeteritum, dicens et clarificavi, idest, clarum genui ab aeterno, quia filius non est nisi quaedam claritas et splendor patris; Sap. VII, 26: candor est lucis aeternae, et speculum sine macula Dei maiestatis; Hebr. c. I, 3: qui cum sit splendor gloriae, et figura substantiae eius. Vel clarificavi, in nativitate, quando Angeli cecinerunt: gloria in excelsis Deo, Lc. II, 14, et in miraculis per eum factis. Secundo praenuntiat futurum: et iterum clarificabo, in passione, in qua triumphavit de Diabolo, et in resurrectione et ascensione, et in totius mundi conversione; Act. III, 13: Deus patrum nostrorum clarificavit filium suum Iesum.
12:29
Opinio turbae dubitantis de voce ponitur, cum dicit turba ergo quae stabat, et audierat, dicebat tonitruum esse factum: in qua quidem turba, et in omni turba, quidam erant grossioris et tardioris intellectus, quidam vero acutioris; quamvis omnes imperfecte se haberent ad ipsius vocis cognitionem. Nam desidiosi et carnales non perceperunt vocem ipsam nisi quantum ad sonum; et ideo dicebant tonitruum factum esse. Sed non usquequaque decipiebantur: vox enim domini tonitruum erat, tum quia mirabilem significationem habebat, tum quia maxima continebat; Iob XXVI, 14: cum vix parvam scintillam sermonum eius audierimus, quis poterit tonitruum magnitudinis illius intueri? Ps. LXXVI, 19: vox tonitrui tui in rota. Acutiores vero perceperunt de ipsa voce quod esset sonus vocis articulatae et significativae: unde dixerunt eam esse locutionem. Sed credentes Christum esse purum hominem, defecerunt, locutionem illam Angelo tribuentes; unde dicebant Angelus ei locutus est: qui quidem similia patiebantur Diabolo, qui credebat Christum Angelorum adminiculo indigere; unde dicebat, Matth. IV: Angelis suis mandavit de te, et in manibus tollent te. Non enim Angelorum custodia indiget et adiutorio, sed ipse Angelos glorificat et custodit.
12:30
Expositio vocis subditur, cum dicit: respondit Iesus, et dixit etc., et primo exponit vocem prolatam; secundo ponit contradictionem, ibi respondit ei turba; tertio subdit domini responsionem, ibi dixit ergo eis Iesus. Circa primum duo facit. Primo ponit causam vocis; secundo subdit eius significationem, ibi nunc iudicium est mundi et cetera. Sciendum est circa primum, quod quia dixerant Angelus locutus est ei Angelus autem loquitur alicui revelando ad utilitatem eius qui loquitur, sicut patet Apoc. I, et Ez. 1, ideo dominus, ostendens se non indigere alicuius vocis, seu angelicae revelationis adminiculo, dicit non propter me, scilicet instruendum, venit haec vox, sed propter vos. Nihil enim significavit quod ipse ante nesciret, quia in ipso sunt omnes thesauri sapientiae et scientiae Dei absconditi: Col. II, v. 3, ita ut noverit omnia quae pater novit. Sed propter vos venit, scilicet instruendos. In quo datur intelligi, quod multa dispensative circa Christum propter nos facta sunt, non quod eis Christus indigeret; Rom. XV, v. 4: quaecumque scripta sunt, ad nostram doctrinam scripta sunt. Consequenter cum dicit nunc iudicium est mundi, ponit vocis significationem, et primo ponit iudicium quo erat glorificandus; secundo subdit iudicii effectum, ibi nunc princeps mundi huius eiicietur foras, et tertio clarificationis modum, ibi et si ego exaltatus fuero a terra, omnia traham ad meipsum. Dicit ergo nunc iudicium est mundi. Sed si hoc est, quid ergo expectamus quod dominus veniat iterum iudicaturus? Ad quod dicendum, quod iam venit ad iudicandum iudicio discretionis, quo discerneret suos a non suis; supra IX, 39: in iudicium ego in hunc mundum veni. Et de hoc dicit nunc iudicium est mundi. Sed venturus est ad iudicandum iudicio condemnationis, ad quod primo non venit; supra III, 17: non enim misit Deus filium suum in mundum ut iudicet mundum, sed ut salvetur mundus per ipsum. Vel dicendum, quod duplex est iudicium. Unum quo condemnatur mundus, et de hoc non dicitur hic; aliud est iudicium mundi quo iudicatur pro mundo, inquantum mundus a servitute Diaboli liberatur. Hoc modo intelligitur illud Ps. XXXIV, 1: iudica, domine, nocentes me, expugna impugnantes me et cetera. Et haec duo in idem redeunt: quia hoc ipso quod iudicatur pro mundo, excluso Diabolo, discernuntur boni a malis.
12:31
Effectus iudicii est exclusio Diaboli, unde dicit nunc princeps huius mundi eiicietur foras, per virtutem passionis Christi. Unde sua passio est eius clarificatio, ut quasi per hoc exponat quod dicit et clarificabo, inquantum scilicet princeps huius mundi eiicietur foras, quasi per passionem victoriam de Diabolo habeat; I Io. III, 8: in hoc apparuit filius Dei, ut dissolvat opera Diaboli. Sed circa hoc dubitatur de tribus. Primo de hoc quod dicit Diabolum principem huius mundi; ex quo Manichaei dicunt eum creatorem et dominum omnium visibilium. Ad hoc dicendum, quod Diabolus dicitur princeps mundi huius, non naturali dominio, sed usurpatione, inquantum homines mundani, contempto vero domino, se sibi subdiderunt; II Cor. IV, 4: Deus huius saeculi excaecavit mentes infidelium. Est ergo princeps mundi huius, inquantum in mundanis hominibus principatur, ut Augustinus dicit, qui toto orbe terrarum diffusi sunt. Nam nomen mundi quandoque accipitur in malam partem pro hominibus mundum amantibus, supra I, v. 10: mundus eum non cognovit; quandoque autem in bonam pro bonis hominibus sic in mundo viventibus, ut tamen eorum conversatio sit in caelis; II Cor. V, 19: Deus erat in Christo mundum reconcilians sibi. Secundo dubitatur de hoc quod dicit eiicietur foras. Nam si eiectus esset foras, non ita tentaret nunc sicut ante tentabat, cum tamen tentare non desierit: non ergo eiectus est. Ad quod dicendum est, secundum Augustinum, quod licet Diabolus tentet homines qui desierunt esse de mundo, non tamen eo modo tentat quo prius. Quia tunc tentabat et regnabat ab interiori, sed postmodum ab exteriori tantum. Nam quamdiu homines sunt in peccato, tunc regnat ab interiori, et tentat; Rom. VI, 12: non regnet peccatum in vestro mortali corpore, ut obediatis concupiscentiis eius. Sic ergo eiectus est foras, quia effectus peccati in homine non est ab interiori, sed ab exteriori. Tertio quaeritur de hoc quod dicit nunc princeps huius mundi eiicietur foras: ex quo videtur sequi quod ante passionem Christi non erat eiectus foras, et per consequens, cum tunc eiiciatur foras quando homines liberantur a peccatis, quod Abraham, Isaac, et alii veteris testamenti non fuerunt liberati a peccato. Ad quod dicendum est, secundum Augustinum, quod ante passionem Christi eiectus erat a singularibus personis, sed non a mundo, sicut post. Nam illud quod tunc in paucissimis hominibus factum est, nunc in multis magnisque populis Iudaeorum et gentium ad Christum conversis, virtute passionis Christi factum esse dignoscitur. Vel dicendum quod Diabolus eiicitur per hoc quod homines liberantur a peccato; sed ante passionem Christi, omnes iusti liberati erant a peccato, sed non totaliter, quia adhuc detinebantur ne introducerentur in regnum: et quantum ad hoc in eis aliquid iuris habebat, quod tamen per passionem Christi totaliter sublatum est, quando flammeus gladius amotus est, quando dictum est homini: hodie mecum eris in Paradiso. Modus autem passionis est per exaltationem, unde dicit et ego, si exaltatur fuero a terra, omnia traham ad meipsum. Circa quod sciendum, quod Chrysostomus utitur tali exemplo: quod si aliquis tyrannus, qui consuevisset aliquos subditos opprimere, ferire, et in vincula mittere, deinde ex eadem dementia etiam eum qui in nullo sibi subditur eodem modo afficiat, ut in eumdem carcerem ducat, merito hoc etiam aliorum qui subiiciebantur dominio privari debet: ita et Christus contra Diabolum fecit. Diabolus enim propter peccatum primi parentis, aliquod ius habebat in hominibus, unde poterat aliquo modo iuste in eos saevire. Quia vero etiam in Christo, in quo nullum ius habebat, similia tentare ausus est, dum eum tentator invasit in quem non habebat quidquam, ut dicitur infra XIII, ideo dignum fuit ut etiam dominio privaretur per mortem Christi.
12:32
Et hoc est quod dicit si exaltatus fuero a terra, omnia traham ad meipsum.
12:33
Ubi primo praemittit modum mortis; secundo Evangelista exponit quod dicit, ibi hoc autem dicebat significans qua morte esset moriturus. Modus autem mortis est per exaltationem in ligno crucis. Expositio autem est quod in hoc signavit qua morte esset moriturus. Sciendum est autem, quod duplici de causa dominus voluit mori morte crucis. Una quidem propter mortis turpitudinem; Sap. II, 20: morte turpissima condemnemus eum. Unde et Augustinus dicit: ideo hoc modo dominus mori voluit, ut hominem neque ipsa mortis turpitudo a perfectione iustitiae repellat. Secundo, quia sic mors est per modum exaltationis: unde et dominus dicit si exaltatus fuero. Quod quidem genus mortis conveniebat fructui, causae et figurae passionis. Fructui quidem, quia per passionem erat exaltandus. Phil. II, 8: factus est obediens usque ad mortem, mortem autem crucis: propter quod Deus exaltavit illum, et donavit illi nomen quod est super omne nomen. Et ideo Ps. XX, 14, dicebat: exaltare, domine, in virtute tua. Causae vero passionis conveniebat dupliciter: quia et ex parte Daemonis, et ex parte hominum. Ex parte quidem hominum, quia pro ipsorum salute moriebatur; ipsi autem perierant, quia deiecti et demersi erant ad terrena; Ps. XVI, 11: statuerunt oculos suos declinare in terram. Voluit ergo mori exaltatus, ut corda nostra ad caelestia elevaret. Sic enim ipse est via nostra in caelum. Ex parte vero Daemonum, ut scilicet eos qui in aere principatum et potestatem exercebant, ipse elevatus in aere conculcet. Figurae vero conveniebat, quia dominus fieri praecepit serpentem aeneum in deserto, ut habetur Num. XXI, 9. Supra III, 14: sicut Moyses exaltavit serpentem in deserto, ita exaltari oportet filium hominis et cetera. Sic ergo exaltatus omnia traham, per caritatem, ad meipsum: Ier. XXXI, 3: in caritate perpetua dilexi te, ideo attraxi te, miserans. In hoc etiam maxime apparet caritas Dei ad hominem, inquantum pro ipsis mori dignatus est; Rom. V, 8: commendat Deus suam caritatem in nobis, quoniam cum adhuc peccatores essemus secundum tempus, Christus pro nobis mortuus est. In hoc complevit quod sponsa petit Cant. I, 3: trahe me post te, et curremus in odorem unguentorum tuorum. Notandum est autem quod trahit pater, trahit et filius; supra VI, 44: nemo potest venire ad me nisi pater, qui misit me, traxerit eum. Ideo autem dicit hic omnia traham, ut ostendat quod eadem est operatio utriusque. Dicit autem omnia, non omnes quia non omnes trahuntur ad filium. Omnia, inquam traham, idest animam et corpus. Vel omnia genera hominum, scilicet gentiles et Iudaeos, servos et liberos, mares et feminas. Vel omnia praedestinata ad salutem. Et notandum, quod hoc ipsum quod dicit omnia trahere ad seipsum, est principem huius mundi foras eiicere: non enim est conventio Christi ad Belial, nec lucis ad tenebras.
12:34
Posita promissione de glorificatione domini, et expositione vocis, hic consequenter ponitur dubitatio turbae, ubi primo introducit auctoritatem legis; secundo ex ea dubitationem movet, ibi et quomodo tu dicis et cetera. Dicit ergo quantum ad primum respondit ei turba, scilicet domino de sua morte loquenti, nos audivimus ex lege (lex hic accipitur communiter pro tota Scriptura veteris testamenti) quod Christus in aeternum manet. Et hoc potest ex multis locis veteris testamenti haberi, et praecipue Is. c. IX, 7: multiplicabitur eius imperium, et pacis non erit finis; Dan. VII, 14: potestas eius potestas aeterna, quae non auferetur, et regnum eius quod non corrumpetur. Et ex hac auctoritate duas dubitationes formant: unam de facto, aliam de persona. De facto, cum dicunt quomodo tu dicis: oportet exaltari filium hominis? Sed cum Christus non dixerit oportet exaltari filium hominis, sed ego si exaltatus fuero etc., quomodo Iudaei dicunt oportet exaltari filium hominis? Sed dicendum, quod Iudaei iam assueti erant verbis domini, unde memoriter tenuerunt quod dicebat se esse filium hominis. Ideo cum dixit: ego, si exaltatus fuero a terra, omnia traham ad meipsum, pro eodem intellexerunt ac si dixisset: si filius hominis esset exaltatus, ut Augustinus dicit. Vel dicendum, quod licet hic non fecerit mentionem de filio hominis, tamen supra III, 14, hoc dixit: oportet, inquam exaltari filium hominis. Sed videtur hoc quod ipsi dicunt oportet exaltari filium hominis, in nullo contrariari ei quod dixerat quod Christus manet in aeternum. Sed dicendum ad hoc, quod quia dominus consueverat eis parabolice loqui, ideo multa eorum quae dicebantur, intelligebant. Unde et hoc quod dominus dixit, exaltationem in mortem crucis suspicati sunt; supra VIII, 28: cum exaltaveritis filium hominis, tunc cognoscetis quia ego sum. Vel dicendum, quod hoc ideo intellexerunt, quia iam id facere cogitabant. Unde eis verborum istorum intellectum non aperuit acumen scientiae, sed simulata conscientia malitiae. Sed attende eorum malitiam, quia non dicunt nos audivimus ex lege, quod Christus nihil patitur: nam in multis locis de passione et resurrectione eius agitur, sicut illud Is. LIII, 7: tamquam ovis ad occisionem ducetur, et illud Ps. III, 6: ego dormivi, et soporatus sum, et exsurrexi. Sed dicunt quoniam Christus manet in aeternum. Cuius ratio est, quia in hoc nulla fuisset contrarietas, cum immortalitati Christi ex passione eius nullum factum fuisset impedimentum. Volebant enim ostendere eum ideo non esse Christum, quoniam Christus manet in aeternum, ut Chrysostomus dicit. De persona autem quaestionem movent, cum dicunt quis est iste filius hominis? Hoc ideo quaerunt, quia Dan. VII, 13, dicitur: vidi, et ecce quasi filius hominis veniebat, et usque ad antiquum dierum pervenit, quia per illum filium hominis intelligebant Christum; quasi dicerent: dicis, quod oportet exaltari filium hominis, et filius hominis, quem intelligimus Christum, manet in aeternum, quis est ergo iste filius hominis? Si non manet in aeternum, nec est Christus. In hoc autem reprehendenda est eorum tarditas: quia adhuc dubitant post tot visa, tot audita, an ipse esset Christus; Eccli. XXII, 9. Cum dormiente loquitur qui narrat stulto sapientiam. Consequenter cum dicit dixit ergo eis Iesus etc., satisfacit dominus eorum dubitationem aliqualiter, et primo commendat bonum quod habebant; secundo hortatur eos ad profectum, ibi ambulate dum lucem habetis; tertio admonitionem exponit dicens dum lucem habetis, credite in lucem. Dixit ergo eis Iesus: adhuc modicum lumen in vobis est. Quod quidem potest dupliciter legi. Uno modo, secundum Augustinum, ut scilicet modicum sit adiectivum determinans hoc quod dicit lumen, quasi dicat: quoddam lumen in vobis est, inquantum recognoscitis quod Christus manet in aeternum. Haec enim veritas quaedam est: omnis autem manifestatio veritatis est quoddam lumen infusum a Deo. Sed tamen lumen istud quod est in vobis, modicum est, quia, licet cognoscatis Christi aeternitatem, eius tamen mortem et resurrectionem non creditis: in quo patet quod non habetis fidem perfectam. Istis ergo convenit quod dictum est Petro, Matth. XIV, 31: modicae fidei, quare dubitasti? Secundum Chrysostomum vero dicitur adhuc modicum, scilicet tempus extat, quod lumen in vobis est, idest ego, qui sum lumen; quasi diceret: parvo tempore ego lux vobiscum sum; infra XVI, 16: modicum, et iam non videbitis me. Et ideo consequenter exhortatur eos ad complementum et profectum boni, et primo ponit suam exhortationem; secundo ostendit periculum imminens, nisi proficiant, ibi qui ambulat in tenebris, nescit quo vadat. Dicit ergo: dico quod modicum lumen habetis, tamen dum illud habetis, ambulate; idest accedite et proficite, ut simul cum aeternitate intelligatis moriturum Christum, et resurrecturum. Et hoc secundum primam expositionem. Vel ambulate dum lucem habetis, idest, dum vobiscum sum, proficite et satagite sic me habere ut numquam perdatis; Ps. LXXXVIII, 16: domine, in lumine vultus tui ambulabunt. Et hoc ne tenebrae, infidelitatis, ignorantiae et perpetuae damnationis, vos comprehendant, et sic ulterius procedere non possitis. Tunc enim homo comprehenditur tenebris quando totaliter infidelitate demergitur: quod esset, si eo modo credideritis Christi aeternitatem ut negetis in eo mortis humilitatem; Iob III, 23: viro cui abscondita est via; ibid. XXXVII, 19: omnes involvimur quippe tenebris.
12:35
Periculum imminens nisi proficiant, subdit dicens et qui ambulat in tenebris, nescit quo vadat. Nam lumen, sive exterius sive interius, dirigit hominem. Exterius quidem dirigit quantum ad exteriores actus corporales, sed interius dirigit ipsam voluntatem. Qui ergo non ambulat in luce, non perfecte credendo in Christum, sed ambulat in tenebris, nescit quo vadat, idest, ad quem terminum dirigatur; Ps. LXXXI, 5: nescierunt neque intellexerunt: in tenebris ambulant. Quod quidem et ipsis Iudaeis contingit quia nesciunt quid agant, sed, ut in tenebris ambulantes, putant quidem rectam incedere viam, et unde Deo placere credunt magis displicent. Similiter et haeretici errantes, unde mereri credunt lumen veritatis et gratiae, privari potius demerentur; Prov. XIV, 12: est via quae videtur homini recta; novissima autem eius deducunt ad mortem.
12:36
Consequenter cum dicit dum lucem habetis, credite in lucem, exponit quod dixit, scilicet quid sit ambulare: et hoc dupliciter, secundum duas praemissas expositiones. Primo, secundum primam, dum lucem habetis, idest, dum aliquid habetis de notitia et lumine veritatis, credite in lucem, idest in veritatem perfectam, ut filii lucis sitis, idest, ut renascamini veritati; I Thess. V, 6: non sumus noctis neque tenebrarum: igitur non dormiamus. Vel, secundum aliam expositionem, dum lucem habetis, idest me qui sum lux: supra I, 9: erat lux vera quae illuminat omnem hominem venientem in hunc mundum, credite in lucem, idest in me, hoc est, proficite in cognitione mea: ut filii lucis sitis, quia ex hoc quod creditis in me, eritis filii Dei; supra I, 12: dedit eis potestatem filios Dei fieri, his qui credunt in nomine eius. Hic Evangelista narrat factum quod fecit Iesus, scilicet quod abscondit se. Sed cum supra VIII, 59 legerimus, Christum hoc idem fecisse, in promptu est ratio, quia tulerunt lapides, ut iacerent in eum; sed hic suae absconsionis nulla ratio assignatur, ut cum nec lapides levarent, nec eum blasphemarent: quare ergo abscondit se? Ad quod dicendum, quod dominus scrutans eorum corda, cognovit furorem et malitiam eorum, quam iam conceperant de eo occidendo. Unde volens eos praevenire, non expectavit ut in opus exirent, sed abscondendo se, eorum invidiam et iracundiam mitigavit. In quo nobis dedit exemplum, ut cum de aliquorum malitia nobis constat, iam antequam patrare opere tentent, fugere debemus. Nihilominus tamen dominus ostendit facto quod dixit verbo. Dixerat enim: ambulate dum lucem habetis, ut non tenebrae vos comprehendant, has tenebras cuiusmodi sint, insinuavit per suam absconsionem; Is. VIII, 17: expectabo eum qui abscondit se a domo Iacob.
12:37
Supra Evangelista tractavit multipliciter de gloria Christi, ex qua Iudaei ex invidia commoti sunt ad occidendum eum; hic agit de alia occasione passionis eius, scilicet de infidelitate Iudaeorum, et primo tangitur eorum infidelitas; secundo ipsa reprehenditur a domino, ibi Iesus autem clamavit et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo reprehendit infidelitatem omnino non credentium; secundo infidelitatem eorum qui credebant, tamen in occulto, ibi verumtamen et ex principibus multi crediderunt in eum. Circa primum duo facit. Primo proponit eorum mirabilem infidelitatis duritiam; secundo ne credatur irrationabiliter vel fortuito factum, inducit prophetiam, ibi ut sermo Isaiae prophetae impleretur. Dicit ergo Evangelista, quasi admirans: dictum est, quod dominus multa signa fecit, puta quod aquam mutavit in vinum, supra II, quod paralyticum curavit, supra V, quod illuminavit caecum, supra IX, quod resuscitavit mortuum, supra XI: et tamen cum tanta signa fecisset coram eis, non credebant in eum. Consueverunt ergo dicere: quod signum ostendis nobis, ut credamus tibi? Sed ecce quod Evangelista dicit cum tanta signa fecisset coram eis, non credebant in eum; infra XV, 24: si opera non fecissem in eis quae nemo alius fecit, peccatum non haberent. Unde non poterant dicere illud Ps. LXXIII, 9: signa nostra non vidimus. Consequenter cum dicit ut sermo Isaiae prophetae impleretur, introducuntur ad hoc testimonia prophetarum, et primo introducuntur prophetiae; secundo ostenditur quod de Christo loquuntur, ibi haec dicit Isaias et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo inducit prophetiam praedicentem eorum infidelitatem; secundo subdit prophetiam praedicentem infidelitatis causam, ibi propterea non poterant credere. Dicit ergo: dico quod non credebant in eum, ut sermo Isaiae prophetae impleretur ubi sciendum est, quod ly ut in sacra Scriptura quandoque accipitur causaliter, sicut illud supra X, 10: ego veni ut vitam habeant, quandoque autem tenetur consecutive, et significat eventum futurum: et sic accipitur hic. Non enim ideo non credebant quia praedixerat Isaias, sed quia non erant credituri, ideo praedixit: unde ex non credentibus sermo Isaiae impletur; Lc. ult., 44: necesse est impleri omnia quae scripta sunt; Matth. V, 18: iota unum aut unus apex non praeteribit a lege, donec omnia fiant. Sed si necesse erat ut impleretur sermo Isaiae, videtur quod Iudaei sint excusabiles de eo quod non crediderunt: non enim poterant facere contra prophetiam. Responsio. Dicendum, quod sic prophetatum erat, ut eorum arbitrio uterentur. Deus enim futurorum praescius eorum infidelitatem per prophetiam praedixit, non fecit: non enim propterea Deus quemquam ad peccandum cogit, quia futura hominum peccata iam novit. Illud ergo peccatum quod Iudaei fecerunt, dominus, quem nihil latet, facturos eos praedixit.
12:38
Quid autem propheta dicat, subiungit dicens domine quis credidit auditui nostro, et brachium domini cui revelatum est? Ubi sciendum est, quod duplex est modus credendi. Aliquando quidem per instructionem alterius; et hic est communis modus credendi; Rom. X, 17: fides ex auditu, auditus autem per verbum Christi. Aliquando autem per revelationem divinam; et hic est singularis modus, de quo apostolus dicit: neque ab homine didici illud, neque accepi, sed per revelationem Iesu Christi. Is. LIII, 1 ergo praedixit quidem credentium raritatem, dicens domine, quis credidit auditui nostro? Et primo quantum ad modum communem, qui est per instructionem, cum dicit quis credidit auditui nostro? Quod quidem habetur loc. cit., et potest dupliciter intelligi. Uno modo ut sit sensus: quis credidit auditui nostro? Quod scilicet nos audivimus a te; Abd. 1: auditum audivimus a domino exercituum et cetera. Ps. LXXXIV, 9: audiam quid loquatur in me dominus Deus. Quasi dicant: nos audivimus a te; sed domine, quis credet nobis quae de nativitate et passione tua te loquente audivimus? Unde et totum illud capitulum Isaiae loquitur de his. Dicit autem prophetas audire ut insinuet modum illuminationis prophetarum. Nam per visum accipit homo cognitionem immediate de re visa, sed per auditum non habetur immediate cognitio a re visa, sed ab aliquo signo illius rei. Quia ergo prophetae non immediate videbant essentiam divinam, sed quaedam signa divinorum, ideo dicit eos audire. Num. XII, 6: si quis fuerit inter vos propheta domini, in visione apparebo ei, vel per somnium loquar ad illum; quasi per quaedam signa. Filius autem aeternaliter videt ipsam divinam essentiam; supra I, 18: Deum nemo vidit unquam: unigenitus filius, qui est in sinu patris, ipse enarravit. Quis ergo credidit auditui nostro? Idest, quis credidit his quae audivimus et narravimus? Is. XXI, 10: quae audivi a domino exercituum Deo Israel, annuntiavi vobis. Alio modo. Quis credidit auditui nostro? Idest, his quae a nobis audiunt; Ez. XXXIII, 31: audiunt sermones meos ex ore tuo, et non faciunt eos: quia in canticum oris sui vertunt illos. Quantum autem ad modum singularem, qui est per revelationem, dicit et brachium domini cui revelatum est? Brachium dicitur filius, per quem pater omnia operatur, sicut brachium hominis dicitur per quod homo operatur. Et si homo solo verbo interiori operaretur, tunc verbum eius posset dici brachium suum. Sic ergo dicitur brachium Dei, non quod Deus pater figura determinetur carnis humanae, et brachium habeat corporale; sed quia per ipsum omnia facta sunt: supra II, v. 3. Et Iob XL, 4: si habes brachium sicut Deus, et si voce simili tonas? Lc. I, 51: fecit potentiam in brachio suo, dispersit superbos mente cordis sui. Notandum ergo, quod ex hoc verbo occasionem sumpsit erroris sui Sabellius, dicens, eamdem personam esse patris et filii: et Arius dicens, filium esse patre minorem. Non enim duae personae, sed una est homo et brachium eius; nec brachium homini aequale dici potest. Ad quod dicendum est, quod in talibus non est sufficiens similitudo: nam ea quae in creaturis sunt, non perfecte repraesentant ea quae sunt in Deo. Unde Dionysius dicit quod symbolica theologia non est argumentativa. Non ergo dicitur brachium filius quasi eiusdem personae cum patre sit vel minor eo, sed quia per eum omnia operatur. Dicit ergo et brachium domini cui revelatum est? Quasi dicat, paucis, scilicet ipsis apostolis; I Cor. c. II, 10: nobis autem revelavit Deus per spiritum suum. Consequenter cum dicit propterea non poterant credere, ponit prophetiam praedicentem infidelitatis causam. Et si intendamus haec verba Evangelistae, videntur quidem secundum superficiem litterae habere obscurum intellectum. Et primo, quia si dicatur quod propterea non poterant credere, quia hoc dixit Isaias, videntur Iudaei excusabiles esse. Quod enim peccatum est hominis non facientis quod non potest facere? Et, quod gravius est, in Deum culpa retorquetur, quod excaecavit oculos eorum. Tolerabile autem esset, si hoc de Diabolo diceretur, quia, ut dicitur II Cor. IV, 4: Deus huius saeculi excaecavit mentes infidelium. Sed hic dicitur de domino nostro. Nam Is. VI, 1, dicit: vidi dominum sedentem super solium excelsum. Et sequitur: excaeca cor populi huius, et aures eius aggrava, et oculos eius claude; ne forte videat oculis suis, et auribus suis audiat, et corde suo intelligat, et convertatur et sanem eum. Sed ad evidentiam huius, primo, exponamus hoc quod dicit propterea non poterant credere. Ubi sciendum, quod aliquid dicitur impossibile vel necessarium dupliciter: absolute scilicet, et ex suppositione. Absolute quidem, sicut impossibile est hominem esse asinum; ex suppositione vero, sicut impossibile est me esse extra domum, dum intus in ea sedeo. Secundum hoc ergo dicendum, quod homo excusatur, si non facit ea quae absolute sunt sibi impossibilia: sed si non facit ea si qua sunt sibi impossibilia ex suppositione, non excusatur. Sicut si detur quod aliquis habeat malam voluntatem omnino furandi, et dicat impossibile sibi esse non peccare quamdiu voluntatem obstinatam illam habeat, non excusatur; quia huiusmodi impossibilitas non est simpliciter, sed ex suppositione: potest enim voluntatem malam disponere.
12:39
Dicit ergo propterea non poterant credere, quia scilicet habent voluntatem obscuratam in sua malitia; Ier. XIII, 23: quomodo scilicet potest Aethiops mutare pellem suam, et pardus varietates suas; et vos poteritis bene facere, cum didiceritis malum; Matth. XII, 34: quomodo potestis bona facere, cum sitis mali? Et simile est sicut si dicerem de aliquo: ego nullo modo possum eum diligere; sed habeo eum odio. Quantum ad secundum, sciendum, quod excaecatio et induratio Dei non intelligitur quasi Deus immittat malitiam vel ad peccandum impellat, sed per hoc quod non infundat gratiam: quam quidem gratiam infundit ex sua misericordia; sed causa huius quod non infundit, est ex parte nostra, inquantum scilicet in nobis est aliquid gratiae divinae repugnans. Nam ipse, quantum in se est, illuminat omnem hominem venientem in hunc mundum: supra I, 9; I Tim. II, 4: vult omnes homines salvos fieri. Sed quia nos a Deo recedimus, ideo gratiam suam nobis subtrahit; Oseae IV, 6: quia tu scientiam repulisti, repellam te; ibid. XIII, 9: perditio tua, Israel ex te: tantummodo in me auxilium tuum. Et est simile sicut si alius clausisset fenestram domus, et diceretur ei: tu non potes videre, quia privaris lumine solis. Sed hoc non esset ex defectu solis, sed quia ipse sibi lumen solare interclusisset. Et similiter hic dicitur quod non poterant credere, quia Deus excaecavit eos: quia scilicet ipsi causam praestiterant ut excaecarentur, secundum illud Sap. II, 21: excaecavit illos malitia eorum. His ergo visis, consideranda sunt verba prophetiae huius, quae quidem habentur Is. VI, 10, non secundum eadem verba, sed secundum eamdem sententiam. In his ergo verbis tria continentur. Primo Iudaeorum induratio et excaecatio; secundo utriusque effectus, ibi ut non videant; tertio finis, ibi et convertantur, et sanem eos. Circa primum considerandum est, quod dominus inducebat ad fidem dupliciter: scilicet miraculis et doctrina, unde utrumque eis improperat dicens: si opera non fecissem in eis quae nullus alius fecit, peccatum non haberent. Et iterum: si non venissem, et non loquutus fuissem eis, peccatum non haberent; nunc autem excusationem non habent de peccato suo. Utrumque enim contempserunt. In quantum ergo Christi miracula non attendebant diligentia debita, dicit excaecavit oculos eorum, scilicet cordis: de quibus habetur Eph. I, 18: illuminatos oculos cordis vestri; si per intellectum considerarent quod talia miracula fieri non poterant nisi virtute divina: Is. XLII, 20: qui vides multa, nonne consideras? Et iterum ibid. 19: quis caecus, nisi servus meus; et surdus, nisi ad quem nuntios meos misi? Quia quantum ad doctrinam Christi non movebantur, subdit et induravit cor eorum. Videtur enim durissimum quod forti calore non resolvitur, et divina percussione non conteritur. Verba autem Christi sunt quasi ignis, et sicut malleus conterens petras, ut dicitur Ier. XXIII, 29. Ignis quidem, quia inflammant per caritatem; malleus autem, quia terrent per comminationem, et confringunt per manifestissimam veritatem. Et tamen verbum Christi cor Iudaeorum non attendebat. Unde patet quod fuit induratum; Iob XLI: cor eius indurabitur quasi malleatoris incus; Rom. IX, 18: cuius vult miseretur, et quem vult indurat. Effectus autem excaecationis ponitur cum dicit ut non videant oculis, scilicet spiritualibus, intelligendo Christi divinitatem; Ps. CXIII, 5: oculos habent, et non videbunt. E contra dicitur Lc. X, 23: beati oculi qui vident quae vos videtis. Effectus indurationis ponitur cum dicit contra nec intelligant corde: ut subintelligatur, ut non intelligant corde; Iob IV, 20: et quia nullus intelligit, in aeternum peribit; Ps. XXXV, 4: noluit intelligere, ut bene ageret. Est autem hic advertendum, quod ly ut non ponitur hic causaliter, sed consecutive.
12:40
Finis autem excaecationis et indurationis ponitur consequenter, cum dicit et convertantur et sanem eos. Et potest intelligi dupliciter, ut Augustinus dicit in libro de quaestionibus Evangel. Uno modo, ut repetatur haec dictio non, ut sit sensus: et non convertantur, et non sanem eos. Via enim salvationis a peccato est conversio ad Deum; Thren. c. V, 21: converte nos, domine, ad te, et convertemur, et statim subditur: innova dies nostros sicut a principio. Illis autem qui indignos se praestiterunt, quibus remitterentur peccata, non praestat Deus beneficia, quibus convertantur et sanentur, sicut patet de omnibus non approbatis. Alio modo potest intelligi, ut non reiteretur haec dictio non, ut sit sensus: ideo excaecati sunt et indurati ut ad tempus nec viderent nec intelligerent; et sic non videntes et non intelligentes, idest non credentes in Christum, eum occiderent, et postmodum compuncti converterentur et sanarentur. Permittit enim aliquos quandoque cadere in peccatum, ut humiliati ad iustitiam firmius resurgant. Et utraque expositio locum habet in diversis Iudaeis. Prima quidem in illis qui in sua incredulitate finaliter permanserunt: secunda vero in illis qui post Christi passionem sunt ad Christum conversi, qui scilicet compuncti corde ex verbis Petri, dixerunt apostolis: quid faciemus, viri fratres? Ut dicitur Act. II, 37.
12:41
Deinde cum dicit haec dixit Isaias etc., ostendit praedicta ad propositum pertinere; unde dicit haec dixit Isaias quando vidit gloriam Dei. Simul enim vidit gloriam Dei et excaecationem Iudaeorum, ut patet Is. c. VI: ubi primo dicitur: vidi dominum sedentem super solium excelsum, et postea subditur: excaeca cor populi huius, et aures eius aggrava, et oculos eius claude: ne forte videat oculis suis, et auribus suis audiat, et corde suo intelligat, et convertatur et sanem eum. Et quia quod viderat conveniens erat ut testaretur, ut dicitur I Io. c. I, ideo sequitur et locutus est de eo, scilicet de Christo, cuius gloriam vidit; secundum illud Act. X, 43: huic omnes prophetae testimonium perhibent; Rom. I, 2: quod ante promiserat per prophetas suos in Scripturis sanctis de filio suo. Circa prima duo quae hic tanguntur, cavendus est error Arianorum, qui dicunt solum patrem invisibilem omni creaturae, filium autem visum fuisse in visionibus veteris testamenti. Sed cum dicatur infra XIV, 9: qui videt me, videt et patrem meum, manifestum est quod uno et eodem modo est filius visibilis ut pater. Videns ergo Isaias gloriam filii, vidit et gloriam patris; immo totius Trinitatis, quae est unus Deus sedens super solium excelsum, cui Seraphim proclamant: sanctus, sanctus, sanctus. Non autem ita quod Isaias essentiam Trinitatis viderit, sed imaginaria visione, cum intelligentia, quaedam signa maiestatis expressit, secundum illud Num. c. XII, 6: si quis fuerit inter vos propheta domini, per somnium aut in visione loquar ad eum. Per illud vero quod secundo dicitur et locutus est de eo, excluditur error Manichaeorum, qui dixerunt nullas prophetias in veteri testamento praecessisse de Christo, ut Augustinus narrat in Lib. contra Faustum, et Theodorum Mopsuestenum, qui dixit omnes prophetias veteris testamenti esse de aliquo negotio dictas, per quamdam tamen appropriationem esse adductas ab apostolis et Evangelistis ad ministerium Christi: sicut ea quae dicunt in uno facto, possunt adaptari ad aliud factum. Omnia autem excluduntur per hoc quod dicitur et locutus est de eo, de me sicut de Moyse, supra V, 46, dixit Christus: de me enim ille scripsit.
12:42
Supra Evangelista exposuit defectum omnino non credentium; hic exponit defectum credentium in occulto, qui pusillanimes erant, et primo proponit eorum dignitatem; secundo ostendit eorum defectum, ibi sed propter Pharisaeos non confitebantur; tertio insinuat defectus radicem, ibi dilexerunt enim magis gloriam hominum quam gloriam Dei. Dignitas autem eorum qui in occulto credebant magna est, quia principes; et quantum ad hoc dicit verumtamen et ex principibus multi crediderunt in eum. Quasi dicat: dixi, quod cum tanta signa fecisset coram eis, non credebant in eum; quod quidem verum est pro maiori parte, non tamen quin aliqui in eum crederent, quia ex principibus, scilicet populi, multi crediderunt in eum; quorum unus fuit Nicodemus, qui venit ad Iesum nocte, ut dicitur supra III. Sic impletur quod in Ps. XLVI, 10 dicitur: principes populorum congregati sunt cum Deo Abraham. Sic etiam falsum ostenditur quod Pharisaei dixerunt supra VII, 48: numquid ex principibus aliquis credit in eum, aut ex Pharisaeis? Defectus horum principum est pusillanimitas, unde dicit sed propter Pharisaeos non confitebantur: ut enim supra IX, v. 22 dictum est, Pharisaei conspiraverunt, ut si quis eum confiteretur Christum, extra synagogam fieret. Licet crederent corde, non tamen confitebantur ore. Sed eorum fides insufficiens erat, quia, ut dicitur Rom. X, 10, corde creditur ad iustitiam, ore confessio fit ad salutem; Lc. IX, 26: qui erubuerit me et meos sermones, hunc filius hominis erubescet.
12:43
Radix autem defectus istorum est inanis gloria; unde sequitur dilexerunt enim gloriam hominum magis quam gloriam Dei: ex hoc enim quod publice confitebantur, amittebant gloriam hominum; sed ex hoc consequebantur gloriam Dei. Isti autem magis elegerunt privari gloria Dei, nolentes publice confiteri, quam gloria hominum, cupientes in mundanis gloriari. Supra V, 44: quomodo potestis credere qui gloriam ab invicem accipitis, et gloriam quae a solo Deo est, non quaeritis? Galat. I, 10: si adhuc hominibus placerem, servus Christi non essem. Hic ostendit quomodo Christus Iudaeorum infidelitatem redarguit, et primo ostendit credendi debitum; secundo subdit fidei fructum, ibi ego lux in mundum veni etc.; tertio comminatur infidelibus supplicium ibi et si quis audierit verba mea, et non custodierit, ego non iudico eum et cetera. Quia autem fidei succedit visio, ideo circa primum primo agit de fide; secundo de visione, ibi qui videt me, videt eum qui misit me. Quantum ad primum dicit Iesus autem clamavit, et propter magnitudinem dicendorum, et propter libertatem animi ad redarguendum peccata: Is. LVIII, 1: clama, ne cesses; quasi tuba exalta vocem tuam, et annuntia populo meo scelera eorum. Et dixit: qui credit in me, non credit in me, sed in eum qui misit me, quod quidem videtur contradictionem implicare, dicit enim: qui credit in me, non credit in me. Ad cuius intellectum sciendum est primo, secundum Augustinum, hoc esse dictum a domino ad distinguendum in se naturam divinam et naturam humanam. Cum enim proprium obiectum fidei sit Deus, possumus quidem credere creaturam esse, sed non debemus credere in creaturam, sed in Deum solum. In Christo autem est natura creata, et natura increata. Requiritur ergo ad fidei veritatem ut fides nostra tendat in Christum, quantum ad naturam increatam; et secundum hoc dicit qui credit in me, scilicet in personam, non credit in me, secundum quod homo, sed in eum qui me misit, idest in me secundum quod sum missus a patre; supra VII, 16: mea doctrina non est mea, sed eius qui misit me. Secundum Chrysostomum vero notandum est, quod dominus dicit hoc ad insinuandum eius originem tantum. Et est similis modus loquendi, sicut si aliquis hauriens de aqua fluminis dicat: ista aqua non est fluminis, sed est fontis: non est quidem fluminis originalis et cetera.
12:44
Sic ergo dominus dicit qui credit in me, non credit in me, sed in eum qui misit me; quasi dicat: non sum principium mei ipsius, sed divinitas est mihi ab alio, idest a patre: unde qui credit in me, non credit in me, nisi in quantum sum a patre.
12:45
Consequenter cum dicit et qui videt me, videt eum qui misit me, agit de visione. Circa quod sciendum est, quod sicut pater misit filium ad convertendum Iudaeos, ita et Christus misit discipulos suos: infra XX, v. 21: sicut misit me pater, et ego mitto vos. Nullus autem discipulorum ausus fuit dicere, nec debuit, quod crederetur in eum; quamvis dicere potuisset quod crederetur ei. Quia hoc non potuisset esse sine hoc quod derogaret mittenti, quia si crederent in discipulum desinerent credere in magistrum. Possent ergo Iudaei dicere, quod eodem modo, cum sis missus a patre, qui credit in te, desinit credere in patrem. Et ideo dominus contra hoc ostendit quod qui non credit in eum, non credit in patrem: et hoc est quod dicit qui videt me, videt eum qui misit me. Visio hic dicitur non corporalis intuitus, sed veri consideratio, quae est per intellectum. Ideo autem qui videt filium, videt et patrem, quia est in eo per essentiae unitatem. Dicitur enim aliquid videri in aliquo, vel quia sunt idem, vel omnino conformes. Pater autem et filius sunt idem in natura, et omnino conformes: quia filius est imago patris in nullo dissimilis; Col. I, 15: qui est imago invisibilis Dei; Hebr. I, 3: qui cum sit splendor gloriae, et figura substantiae eius. Et ideo, sicut credit in patrem, ita et in me; infra c. XIV, 9: Philippe, qui videt me, videt et patrem. Non credis quia ego in patre, et pater in me est? Quasi dicat: ista est ratio quare qui videt me videt et patrem, quia pater in me est, et ego in eo. Sic ergo apparet fidei debitum, ut scilicet fides tendat in Christum inquantum Deus, sicut ut in patrem. Fructum autem fidei consequenter ostendit: et primo ostendit suam dignitatem et virtutem, cum dicit ego lux in mundum veni. Quomodo Christus sit lux, expositum est supra I, 9: erat lux vera, quae illuminat omnem hominem: et VIII, 12: ego sum lux mundi. In hoc etiam ostendit se habere divinam naturam. Esse enim lucem est proprium Dei, alia vero sunt lucentia, idest participantia lucem; sed Deus lux est per essentiam; I Io. I, 5: Deus lux est, et tenebrae non sunt in eo ullae. Sed quia, I ad Tim. VI, 16 dicitur, quod lucem habitat inaccessibilem, quam nemo hominum videt, non poteramus accedere ad eum: et ideo oportuit quod ipse ad nos veniret. Et hoc est quod subdit in mundum veni; scilicet, ego sum lux inaccessibilis, qui ab errore eripio, et intellectuales tenebras solvo. Infra XVI, 28: exivi a patre et veni in mundum; supra I, 11: in propria venit et cetera. Licet apostoli dicantur lux, Matth. V, v. 14: vos estis lux mundi, non tamen ea ratione qua Christus: ipsi enim sunt lux illuminata; quamvis aliquo modo, scilicet ministerio, illuminantes essent. Nec alicui apostolorum convenit dicere ego lux in mundum veni: quia, quando in mundum venerunt, adhuc tenebrae erant, et non lux: quia, ut dicitur Iob XXXVII, 19, omnes involvimur tenebris.
12:46
Secundo subdit dicens ut omnis qui credit in me, in tenebris non maneat. Illuminatio ergo est effectus fidei; supra VIII, 12: ut omnis qui credit in me, non ambulet in tenebris. In tenebris non maneat, scilicet ignorantiae, infidelitatis, et damnationis perpetuae: per quod patet quod omnes nascuntur in tenebris culpae; Eph. V, v. 8: eratis aliquando tenebrae, nunc autem lux in domino. Item in tenebris ignorantiae; Iob III, 23: viro cui abscondita est via, et circumdedit eum Deus tenebris. Et tandem nisi convertantur ad Christum, deducentur ad tenebras damnationis perpetuae. Qui ergo non credit in me, in tenebris manet; supra c. III, 36: qui incredulus est filio, non videbit vitam, sed ira Dei manet super eum.
12:47
Supplicium autem infidelium insinuat dicens et si quis audierit verba mea, et non custodierit; ego non iudico eum: quod incurrent per iudicii condemnationem. Et primo proponit dilationem iudicii; secundo pronuntiat ipsum iudicium futurum esse, ibi qui spernit me, et non accipit verba mea, habet qui iudicet eum; tertio ostendit dilationis causam, ibi sermo quem locutus sum, ille iudicabit eum novissimo die. Circa primum duo facit. Primo proponit iudicii dilationem; secundo assignat dilationis rationem. Dicit ergo quantum ad primum et si quis audierit verba mea, et non custodierit, ego non iudico eum. Notandum ergo, quod illi beatificantur qui audiunt verbum Dei et custodiunt illud, credendo interius in corde, et exequendo exterius in opere. Qui vero audiunt istud et custodire non satagunt, magis rei ex hoc efficiuntur; Rom. II, 13: non enim auditores legis iusti sunt apud Deum, sed factores legis iustificabuntur; et Iac. I, 22: estote factores, et non auditores tantum. Et ideo si quis audierit verba mea, et non custodierit, ego non iudico eum. Sed hoc videtur contrarium ei quod dicitur supra V, 22: pater omne iudicium dedit filio: et ideo intelligendum est non iudico eum, scilicet modo. Potuisset enim sibi ad infirmitatem putari, si qui ipsum contemnunt, illos dimittit; et ideo dicit, quod huiusmodi iudicabuntur, sed non modo: nam, ut dicitur Eccle. XII, 14, omnia quae fecit Deus, adducet in iudicium; et Iob XIX, 29: fugite a facie iniquitatis, quoniam ultor iniquitatis est gladius, et scitote esse iudicium. Causam vero dubitationis dilationis subdit dicens non veni ut iudicem mundum, sed ut salvificem mundum. Duplex enim est adventus filii Dei: unus quo venit ut salvator; alius quo venit ut iudex. Sed cum omnes essent in peccatis, si primo venisset ut iudex, nullum salvasset, quia omnes eramus filii irae: et ideo oportuit ut veniret primo ad salvandum credentes, et postmodum ad iudicandum et fideles et peccatores. Et hoc est quod dicit: ideo scilicet non iudico eum modo, quia non veni, scilicet in primo adventu, ut iudicem mundum, sed ut salvificem mundum; supra III, 17: non enim misit Deus filium suum in mundum ut iudicet mundum, sed ut salvetur mundus per ipsum.
12:48
Consequenter cum dicit qui spernit me, et non accipit verba mea, habet qui iudicet eum, praenuntiat iudicium futurum; quasi dicat: licet qui verba mea non custodiunt, non iudicentur modo, tamen non evadent impunes, quicumque sint illi, quia qui spernit me, et non accipit verba mea, credendo et opere implendo, habet qui iudicet eum. Cuius ratio est, quia si non accipit verba eius, contemnit dictum Dei, cuius ipse est verbum, sicut qui non obedit mandato domini sui. Iob XIX, 29: fugite a facie iniquitatis, quoniam ultor iniquitatis est gladius, et scitote esse iudicium; Eccle. XII, v. 14: cuncta quae fecit Deus adducet in iudicium pro omni errato; Is. XXXIII, 1: vae qui spernis, nonne et ipse sperneris? I Reg. c. II, 30: qui autem contemnunt me, erunt ignobiles. Consequenter cum dicit sermo quem locutus sum, ille iudicabit eum in novissimo die, assignat causam dilationis iudicii, et primo ponitur causa dilationis iudicii; secundo assignatur sufficientia ipsius causae, ibi quia ego ex meipso non sum locutus. Dicit ergo: dico quod qui est huiusmodi, habet qui iudicet eum. Quis autem hic erit? Sermo, inquit, quem locutus sum, ille iudicabit eum in novissimo die. Quod tantum valet, ut dicit Augustinus, ac si dixisset: ego iudicabo eum in novissimo die. Seipsum quippe Christus expressit in suo sermone, seipsum annuntiavit. Ipse ergo est sermo quem locutus est: quia de se locutus est; supra VIII, 14: et si ego testimonium perhibeo de meipso, verum est testimonium meum, quia scio unde veni et quo vado. Quasi dicat: hoc ipsum quod locutus sum eis, et tamen contempserunt, iudicabit eos. Act. c. X, 42: hic est qui constitutus est a Deo iudex vivorum et mortuorum: huic omnes prophetae testimonium perhibent. Sufficientiam autem causae ostendit, dicens quia ex meipso non sum locutus, et primo ostendit eam ex origine sermonis; secundo ex dignitate ipsius, ibi et scio quia mandatum eius vita aeterna est. Circa primum duo facit. Primo excludit falsitatem; secundo adstruit veritatem. Falsitas quidem est quod filius aliquid operetur vel loquatur vel sit a seipso tantum et non ab alio: hoc enim esset ponere quod filius non sit a patre. Et hoc est quod dicit: ideo dico, quod verbum quod ego locutus sum, iudicabit eos, quia ego ex meipso non sum locutus; supra V, 19: non potest filius a se facere quidquam; et infra XIV, 10: a meipso non loquor. Idem autem est ex meipso non sum locutus, quod ego non ex me sum natus, sed ex patre, quasi dicat: iudicabo eum in novissimo die, in forma servi apparens; supra V, 27: potestatem dedit ei iudicium facere, quia filius hominis est. Sed tamen non iudicabo ex potestate humana, quia scilicet filius sum hominis, sed ex potestate divina, quia sum filius Dei. Non ergo iudicabo ex meipso, sed ex patre, ex quo virtutem iudicandi habeo.
12:49
Veritatem astruit, dicens sed qui misit me pater, ipse mihi mandatum dedit quid dicam et quid loquar. Ex quibus quidem verbis, nisi pie intelligantur, patet locus duplici errori. Primo quidem, quia mandans maior est eo cui mandat: filio ergo maior est pater. Deinde, quia illud quod datur alicui, non habebatur ab eo antequam sibi daretur; et per consequens nesciebat illud. Si ergo pater dat mandatum filio, sequitur quod filius quandoque illud non habuerit, et per consequens ignoraverit: ergo est ei aliquid additum. Non igitur filius eius est verus Deus. Ad quod sciendum est, quod omnia mandata divina sunt in mente patris, cum ipsa mandata nihil aliud sint quam rationes agendorum. Sicut ergo in mente patris sunt rationes omnium creaturarum quae a Deo producuntur, quas ideas vocamus, ita et in ea sunt rationes omnium per nos agendorum. Sicut ergo a patre derivantur in filium, qui est sapientia patris, rationes omnium rerum, ita et rationes omnium agendorum. Sic ergo dicit filius: sed qui misit me pater, ipse mihi dedit, inquantum Deus, mandatum, idest per aeternam generationem communicavit, quid dicam, interius, et quid loquar, exterius: sicut etiam nostrum verbum (si vera fateri volumus) ea profert quae suggerit mens. Chrysostomus autem haec omnia, scilicet si quis audierit verba mea, et non custodierit, ego non iudico eum etc., aliter exponit, et planius; ut dicatur si quis audierit verba mea, et non custodierit, non iudico eum. Dupliciter enim potest dici aliquis aliquem condemnare: vel sicut iudex, vel sicut causa condemnationis. Homicidam enim condemnat ad suspendium et iudex qui profert sententiam, et ipsum homicidium perpetratum quod est causa suae condemnationis. Dicit ergo ego non iudico eum, idest, non sum causa suae condemnationis, sed ipse; Oseae XIII, 9: perditio tua, Israel, ex te (scilicet est); tantummodo in me auxilium tuum. Et hoc ideo, quia non veni ut iudicem mundum, idest, non sum missus ad condemnandum, sed ad salvandum. Sed numquid talis non iudicabitur? Immo, quia qui spernit me et non accepit verba mea habet qui iudicet eum. Quis autem sit iste qui iudicat, ostendit dicens sermo quem locutus sum, auditus a nobis, qui stabit in ordine accusatoris, ille iudicabit eum in novissimo die; infra XV, 22: si non venissem, et eis locutus non fuissem, peccatum non haberent; nunc autem excusationem non habent de peccato suo. Quod autem sermo quem locutus est, iudicabit eos, ostendit dicens quia ego ex meipso non sum locutus. Quod quidem non ponitur causaliter, sed quasi materialiter, ut sit sensus: dicis, quod sermo tuus iudicabit eum; sed quis est iste sermo? Ille scilicet quem dixi quia ego ex meipso non sum locutus, idest, quem ego locutus sum a patre, et ea quae mihi dedit ut dicerem et loquerer: alias si fuissem locutus contrarium patri, vel quae ab eo non habuerim, et non credidissent mihi, excusationem haberent; sed quia sic locutus sum, certum est quod non solum me, sed etiam patrem meum contempserunt. Et secundum hanc expositionem, hoc quod dixit qui misit me pater, ipse mihi mandatum dedit quid dicam et quid loquar, ostendit sufficientiam causae ex parte dignitatis ipsius sermonis. Et primo ponitur eius dignitas, secundo concluditur ipsius sermonis executio. Dignitas quidem, cum dicit et scio, quia mandatum eius est, inquam, vita aeterna; I Io. ult., 20: hic est verus Deus, et vita aeterna. Ipse enim filius est mandatum patris. Vel est vita aeterna, idest ducens in vitam aeternam; Matth. XIX, 17: si vis ad vitam ingredi, serva mandata. Quia ergo pater dedit mihi mandatum, quod quidem mandatum est vita aeterna, ego autem ad hoc veni ut homines ducam in vitam aeternam: ideo mandatum patris per omnia exequor.
12:50
Et hoc est quod dicit quae ergo ego loquor; sicut dixit mihi pater, sic loquor. Quod, secundum Chrysostomum, planum est, ut sit sensus: quae ego loquor, exterius praedicando, sicut dixit mihi pater, sic loquor, idest, inquantum accepi notitiam ab eo: ut intelligantur de Christo secundum quod homo. Sed si intelligantur, secundum Augustinum, de Christo secundum quod filius Dei: quomodo dicit ei pater, cum ipse sit verbum? Ad quod dicendum, quod non ita dixit ei quasi per verba locutus sit unico verbo suo, sed sic dixit pater filio sicut generavit eum pater, et sicut dedit ei vitam habere in semetipso; Ps. II, 7: dominus dixit ad me: filius meus es tu.
12:1
v. 1 Jesus ergo i. e. quia proximum erat pascha (11,55), quo agnus typicus immolabatur, ipse tamquam verus agnus ad locum passionis accessit pro salute mundi voluntarie immolandus (TAom.) ante sez dies paschae venit Bethaniam i. e. sex ante pascha diebus; ad constructionem cf. Am. 1,1 LXX et 2 Mach. 15,36; ea satis est frequens etiam apud profanos (cf. Winer, 61,5 et vide quae dixi ad 11,18). Quando venerit, tamen non eodem modo ab omnibus exponitur quia in computatione dierum varietas esse potest, immo etiam in acceptione τοῦ πάσχα. In diebus enim numerandis primus dies aeque ac sextus vel includi vel excludi potest. Pascha autem el diem dici potest in cuius vespere agnus immolabatur et diem festum ipsum qui illum excipiebat. Nam Lev. 23,5 dicitur : mense primo, quartadecima die mensis ad vesperam erit pascha Domino et quintadecima die mensis sollemnitas azymorum; item Num. 28,16 die quartadecima pascha, die 15 sollemnitas; et Num. 33,3 nominatur dies quinta decima dies crastinus paschatis; item Ios. 5,10.11 neque aliter Ez. 45,21. Pariter Iosephus quoque diem 14 nisan vocat τὴν τοῦ πάσχα (Antiq. 3,10,5), qui modus etiam cernitur apud Iustinum et in Chronico paschali et apud alios (cf. c. Tryph. 99.111; Chron. pasch. p. 12.14). Iam 13,1 legimus : ante diem festum paschae; quare ipse evangelista nobis innuere videtur simplex τὸ πάσχα hoc loco nostro non de ipso die sollemni intelligi. Hac determinatione temporis quoque docet, narrationem apud duos synopticos de coena (Matth. 26,6. Marc. 15,3) non ita iungi ad antecedentia ac si coena. biduo ante pascha habita esset. Dies qua venit Iesus in Bethaniam erat feria sexta (cf. Ca. Tol. Ians. Lap. Schz. Fil.); coena instruebatur sabbato, die sequenti, proin die prima hebdomadis erat sollemnis in urbem et triumphalis ingressus. Qui dies etiam ex narratione Marci colligitur; nam quae narrat 11,1-11 pertinent ad diem ingressus, quae 11,12-19 ad diem post ingressum, quae 11,20-15,1 ad diem secundum ab ingressu. lam eo die dicit Iesus : scitis quia post biduum pascha fiet; pascha autem fiebat feria quinta; quare verba illi dicta sunt feria tertia i. e. die secundo ab ingressu; ergo ingressus incidit in diem primam hebdomadis. Dies autem adventus in Bethaniam etiam ex hac narratione haud operose erui potest; pascha enim, ut supra dictum est, potest intelligi de feria quinta quo pascha ἃ Iesu secundum legem celebrabatur; iam sextusante feriam quintam diesincidit in feriam sextam praecedentis hebdomadis; pro qua computandi ratione vide 2 Mach. 15,36, ubi 13 adar designatur πρὸ μιᾶς ἡμέρας τῆς Μαρδοχαικχῇς ἡμέρας, qui dies Mardochaei erat dies 1& adar mensis (cf. Comment. Matth. II p. 199). Notatur ad Bethaniam (cf. 11,18) ubi Lazarus fuerat mortuus , vel uti pler codd vulg habent : ubi fuerat Lazarus mortuus i. e. qui mortuus erat à τεθνηχώς, quem suscitavit Iesus;
Resuscitatione Lazari studium multorum in Iesum et fides invaluit. Eius gloriosum exhibetur documentum in triumphali Iesu in urbem ingressu. Gentiles quoque Iesum videre volunt, in quorum desiderio Iesus suae clarificationis initium explicat, mortem suam declarans fore in salutem credentibus. Admonitione ut credant publicum eius ministerium concluditur; evangelista epilogo adiecto de Iudaeorum incredulitate conqueritur et aliorum ignaviam insectatur. a) Coena in Bethania et sollemnis in urbem ingressus 12,1-19. Suscitatione Lazari magna in populo excitata est admiratio et fides in Iesum apud multos vel orta vel aucta. Inde quoque factum est, ut Iesum sollemni pompa exciperent salutarentque regem Israel. Cur itaque tanto gaudio et modo festivo Iesu obviam eant eumque quasi per triumphum faustis acclamationibus comitentur, ex hac narratione optime explicatur et ita quoque suppletur quod apud synopticos deesse videtur, apud quos Iesus in Iericho quidem filius David a caecis salutatur, at cur turbae quae iam aderant in urbe eum tanta laetitiae et admirationis significatione, quanta alias nunquam, honorarint non satis declaratur. Tali autem honore adversarii Iesu eo magis stimulantur, ut eum caede auferant. Coena porro in Bethania facta occasio evadit pro Iuda et incitamentum, ut opem suam offerat synedristis ad Iesum iis tradendum (id quod ex synopticorum, Matth. et Marc., narratione clare colligitur; vide ad Matth. 26,6; Comment. II p. 393). Uti ex synopticis habetur, Iesus ab Iericho venit in Bethaniam. Ab Ephrem (11,55) igitur, ut ex Luca 17,11 seq. probabile fit, iter instituit inter fines Samariae et Galilaeae, inde in Peraeam (Matth. 19,1 ; Marc, 10,1 et seq. Luc. 18,15 seq.) et lericho et in Bethaniam. Quo itinere profectus sit ab Ephrem in Bethaniam Ioannes non dicit. Solum tempus adventus (quod synoptici non adnotant) effert
12:2
v. 9 fecerunt autem ei coenam ibi et Martha ministrabat, Lazarus vero unus erat. discumbentibus cum eo; hoc modo narrandi confirmatur quod Matthaeus et Marcus tradunt, coenam non fuisse instructam in domo Lazari, sed alibi, scil. in domo Simonis leprosi , quia Lazarus non ut dominus et instructor convivii, sed tamquam unus ex accumbentibus designatur. Neque obstat quod Martha ministrat; eius enim auxilium propter numerum convivarum a Simone expetebatur, quod libentissime praestabat illa, uti antea (Luc. 10,40). « Ne putarent homines phantasma esse factum, quia mortuus resurrexit, Lazarus unus erat ex recumbentibus; vivebat, loquebatur, epulabatur; veritas ostendebatur, infidelitas ludaeorum confundebatur » (Aug. sim. Chr. Theoph. Cai. Tol.). Uti prius (Luc. 10,39), ita nunc quoque Maria amorem et reveren- - tiam erga Iesum insigni modo exhibet
12:3
v. 3 Mar:a ergo accepit libram unguentt nardi pistici pretiosi ; λίτρα pondus est. duodecim unciarum; nardum pisticum (nardum spicatum νάρδος πιστιχή Marc. 15,3) nardum est genuinum, sincerum, non adulteratum, non adulterinum (Cat.) πιστιχῆς, ἤτοι ἀχράτου xai καταπεπιστευμένης εἰς καθαρότητα, ceterum vide Comment. in Marc. p. 362, ubi ea de voce pluribus dictum est; e/ unztit pedes Iesu et extersit pedes eius capillis suis; totam libram esse in unctionem impensam docemur a Marco qui narrat alabastro fracto (i. e. vase confecto ex alabastrite lapide) eam effudisse unguentum; quantum autem effusum sit, nos docet Ioannes, qui quod alit commemorarunt non explicite effert, scil. prius caput Iesu unctum esse; effert quod alii tacuerunt, scil. pedes esse unctos extersosque capillis. Ita scil. narrationes inter se et supplent et explicant. Uti 11,9 videtur loannes alludere ad unctionem antea iam factam (Luc. 7,37. 38), ita consulto mentionem facere videtur eorum , quae in altera hac unctione facta sunt similia priori. Et revera si eadem mulier bis unxit, facile intelligitur quomodo in altera quoque unctione iterum voluerit ad pedes Iesu recurrere, ubi sedens etiam docebatur (Luc. 10,39); ad- ditur : et domus impleta est ex odore unguenti; ita quippe narrare solet qui ipse adfuit remque sensibus percepit. Ex aliorum narratione oi μαθηταί (Matth.), τινές (Marc.) indignati sunt; de uno id explicite refert Ioannes; at ex ipsa Iesu responsione v. 8« datur intelligi quia revera secundum Matthaeum et Marcum ceteri quoque discipuli indignati sunt, sed diversa intentione, ut alii vere propter curam egenorum id dixerint, Iudas autem propter aviditatem furti sui » (Hup. sim. Cai.)
12:4
v. & dizit ergo unus ez discipulis eius Iutribu Iuda Ios. 15,925 et D praebet ax» χαρυωτου), qui erat eum traditurus, attende loquendi modum de re quae tum nondum erat facta , sed futura; aliter 11,2; duplici modo designat hunc, ut ab alio apostolo Iuda distinguatur,
12:5
v. 5 quare hoc unguentum non vaenitt trecentis denarits de quo pretio confer quae 6,7 dicuntur; 300 denarii aesümantur plus quam 250 fr. monetae gallicae (F?/.), 195-200 M. monetae germanicae (Schz.) et 10 libr. sterling anglicae ; denarius merces erat pro labore diurno, et si pretium nardi quod Plinius 12,12. 26 indicat consideraveris, Iudas recte aestimavit rei pecuniariae peritus (cf. Comment. Marc. p. 363); dicitur Marc. 14,5 plus quam trecentis denariis; ita enim loqui solent qui rem obiter computant. Alii discrimen explicant ita, ut in una aestimatione vas cum unguento, in altera solum unguentum spectetur. Nimis subtile est neque necessarium; et datum est egenis? Verum hypocritae larva detrahitur
12:6
v. 6 dixit autem hoc non quia de egenis pertinebat ad eum ἔμελεν αὐτῷ non quia ipsi curae erant pauperes, quia rationem habebat pauperum , sed quia fur erat et loculos habens ea quae mittebantur portabat γλωσσόχομον marsupium (proprie Ὑλωσσοχομεῖον, cistula ad lingulas tibiarum reponendas ; dein generaüm arcula) ἐδάσταζεν explicant complures : auferebat, surripiebat; ita Or. et Cyr. τὰ τῷ Θεῷ ἀνατιθέμενα xX£zzov; similiter Nonnus χηλῷ ἀνηέρtate φύλαξ χαχός et Theoph. scribit ἐδάσταζε τουτέστιν ἔχλεπτε, xat ἱερόσυλος 1v; attende tempus imperfectum i. e. solebat surripere. Ita quoque iam Aug. : portabat an exportabat? sed ministerio portabat, furto exportabat; similiter Thom. et Bon. : portabat i. e. asportabat et furabatur. Atque βαστάζειν hanc alteram habere significaüonem censent Pape (Lexicon, Pol. 1,48. 32,25 et apud posteriores), ScAz. Fil. Weiss, aliis negantibus (ScAg.); at hoc loco contextu plane suadetur, ne dicatur idem quod iam dictum est : loculos habens. Adde graecos ita explicare. Accurate itaque refert loannes quis tandem et qua mente querelam moverit; eius verba in speciem pia aliis quoque ansam dederunt mirandi de sumptu et murmurandi. Quaerunt cur Iesus loculos habere Iudae permiserit. Respondet CÀr. « rem arcanam unum nosse Deum ; quod si quidpiam sit coniectando dicendum : ut omnem auferret excusationis causam; non enim dicere poterat se ex pecuniarum amore id fecisse (scil. proditionem commisisse), cum posset cupiditati suae ex loculis facere satis, sed ex multa nequitia, quam voluit Christus cohibere, indulgentia erga illum multa usus »; sim. TÀom. : ut perditionis occasionem auferret, cum haberet ex loculis concupiscentiae mitgationem, εἰ Bon. ut non haberet excusationem quod proderet Dominum propter inopiam, et Bed. ut vel collati honoris vel habitae memoria pecuniae mentem ab ipsius venditione revocaret. Addunt quoque Aug. Thom., ut doceatur Ecclesia malos esse tolerandos. Committuntur varia munera et officia inter homines secundum indolem et aptitudinem naturalem et inclinationem. Certe non erat, cur Christus prohiberet ne apostoli eadem ratione inter se munera distribuerent. Iudae non deerant gratiae quibus potuit, si voluisset, concupiscentiae resistere eamque domare. Ceterum vide quae dixi in Comment. Matth. II p. 399. Coercet Christus eius importunitatem v. 7 sinite, ἄφες sine (codd pler vulg) t//am, ut 1n diem sepulturae meae servet illud ; propter sententiam adiectam ἵνα explicandum erit cum To/. : « sine, permitte fa- Maria ungebat; ludas enim ante finem unctionis murmurare inceperat, ut a proposito deterreret » (sim. ScAg. Schz.); dein ἵνα τηρήσῃ explica : ut servaverit illud; proin me ungat et hoc ego volo, ut unguentum hoc sit hac unctione quasi anticipatione servatum et impensum in diem sepulturae. Haec itaque unctio consideratur ἃ Christo, sicut Matth. 26,12 dicitur : ad sepeliendum me fecit; dies unctionis consideratur ut dies sepulturae. Modus loquendi est fere ac si diceret : sine illam; nam in diem sepulturae hoc unguentum iam nunc impendit; ita scil. in acceptione Iesu; ipsa enim Maria, ut TÀom. dicit, « non praescivit mortem Christi, non intelligebat quod fecit, sed quodam instinctu interiore mota est ad hoc faciendum ». Hoc unguentum nunc effundendo veluti servat in illum diem, nunc enim facit quod postea vult facere neque tamen poterit (cf. Bar. inter alia); et Cyr. : de unguenti perfusione rationem reddit, quod non ad luxum, sed ad mysterium quoddam spectat circa eius sepulturam, etsi quae id faciebat ignoraret mysterii rationem. Censet ScÁz. iva τηρήσῃ verti posse, ut (anticipando) observet illud. Lectio τετήρηχεν servavu (Tol.) eodem modo explananda est: unctio haec facta est in officium sepulturae meae; unxit enim me sicut corpus mortuum ad sepeliendum ungi solet (To/.). In morte Christi incepit eius glorificatio. Quare hunc sepulturae honorem nunc iam sibi impendi vult quem corpori mortuo impendi non posse praevidit. Unde etiam ad dubium aliorum discipulorum, qui sincere de pauperibus cogitant, respondet
12:8
v. 8 pauperes enim semper habetis vobiscum, me autem non semper habetis, advertit Rup. qui sine legit in v. 7 : verba suae responsionis Dominus in singularem et pluralem numerum dispersit; unde datur intelligi alios quoque discipulos esse indignatos; et cum sermo ad unum directus v. 7 iam ad plures extendatur, satis indicatur Iudam quidem caput esse , alios autem accessisse ad eius murmur (Cai:). Admonet itaque Iesus : si ego mortuus essem, utique non indignaremini quod corpus meum unguento pretioso ungeretur; ergo ne nunc quidem indignemini; haec unctio loco illius est; neque unquam quis putat non esse.solitis honoribus parentandum, verum omissis illis honoribus pecuniam esse pauperibus erogandam, nihil ad funus cohonestandum posse impendi: Et id eo modo iis insinuat qui animos discipulorum plane conciliat et eos amore et tristitia afficit : me autem non semper habetis : opportunitas plura Christus adiecit quae apud Matth. et Marc. referuntur. Ab iis qui Iesum ab lericho proficiscentem comitati et in urbem iam ingressi erant, nuntius spargebatur de adventu Iesu in Bethaniam
12:9
v. 9 cognovit ergo turba multa ez Iudaeis quia illic est et venerunt non propter Iesum tantum, sed ut Lazarum viderent. quem suscitavit a mortuis; insita est mortalium cordibus curiositas nova et mirabilia inquirendi (To/.) et quis non cuperet hac curiositate videre hominem ex mortuis suscitatum? 8 quo sperat se auditurum plane inaudita de altera vita? Sed hac curiositate multi ad fidem adducti sunt. Christus miraculum patravit, ut fides excitaretur (11,42); ex eadem ratione se contulit Bethaniam et vult suum adventum innotescere; neque frustra, sed eo effectu ut ad novam insaniam et furorem impotentem propellerentur adversarii v. 10 cogitaverunt ἐδουλεύσαντο consilium ceperunt, decreverunt autem principes sacerdotum , ut et Lazarum interficerent , fortasse intendebant ei simul cum Iesu litem intendere, qui scil. cum eo conspirasset ad fraudem patrandam, ut ea ratione aliquam probitatis ac iuris speciem servarent; verum exiis quae postmodum in Paulum machinati sunt (Act. 25,3) etiam docemur eos minime abhorruisse a caede ex insidiis committenda;
12:11
v. 11 quia multi propter illum abibant ez Iudaeis et credebant in Iesum, ὑπῆγον discedebant, se subducebant scil. a partibus pharisaeorum (cf. Schz. Fil. Weiss); « perpende quales hi erant pastores ; non errantes oves ad verum pastorem revocare, sed errare eas facere et occidere studebant » (To/.). Testem potentiae divinae ac missionis Iesu auferre desiderabant furore caeco ac stulto; « o stulta cogitatio et caeca saevitia! Dominus Christus qui suscitare potuit mortuum, non posset occisum? quando Lazaro inferebatis necem, numquid auferebatis Domino potestatem ? si aliud vobis videtur mortuus, aliud occisus; ecce Dominus utrumque fecit, et Lazarum mortuum et se ipsum suscitavit occisum » (Aug.). Hac populi fide et admiratione paratur triumphalis ille in urbem ingressus; « sciens evangelista hunc Iesu ingressum sollemnem descriptum ab aliis evangelistis perstringit illum supplendo multa omissa ab aliis; et primo diem explicat; dein explicat turbam quae venit obviam Iesu non fuisse hierosolymitanam , sed illam quae aliunde venerat ad diem festum » (Ca1.)
12:12
v. 19 1n crastinum autem 1. e. quia coena die sabbati erat facta, quo die lautiores instituere coenas ex cibis antea paratis a more non erat alienum, dies ingressus incidit in diem primam hebdomadis , diem 10 nisan, « planein hoc quoque legem quae de agno paschali scripta est, hic verus agnus Dei sustinere probatur (Ex. 12,3 : decima die mensis tollat unusquisque agnum); est simul dies octavus ante illum quo erat resurrecturus a mortuis; non ergo casu, sed secreta dispositione divinitatis actum est, ut cum tali honore et apparatu laudis hac die civitatem intraret » (Rup. sim. Thom. et vide in Comment. Matth. II p. 198); turba multa quae venerat ad diem festum ; cf. 11,55. 56; cum audissent quia venit Iesus Ierosolymam ,
12:13
v. 13 acceperunt ramos palmarum τὰ βαΐα, quos scil. ad Iesum honorificentissime excipiendum paraverant; nam ramos ex palmis decerpere propter proceritatem palmarum est laboris; unde rami antequam obviam irent conquirendi erant, et processerunt obviam ei, cf. 1 Mach. 13,51; 2 Mach. 10,7; ramis palmarum eum quasi victorem et triumphatorem de morte salutant; sunt enim rami palmarum insignia victóriae (Rup.) et gaudii (Tol.), laudes sunt significantes victoriam (Aug. Cyr. Thom.) quam de morte reportavit in Lazaro et quam sua ipsius morte reportaturus erat de eo qui habuit mortis imperium (Hebr. 23,14), et clamabant : hosanna, benedictus qui venit in nomine Domini, rez Israel eum salutant Messiam; sunt enim turbae dociliores et ad fidem proniores et recenti miraculo adductae eum fatentur regem esse Israel Christi dominationem accipientes (Cyr.); scribitur antiquitus wcavva, osanna (etiam in codd vulg) unde explica ex forma aramaica N2YU iN ; verba deprompta sunt ex Ps. 117,25.26 : salvum fac, opitulare; faustissima quaeque ei apprecantur et laetis acclamationibus eum salutant. Ceterum vide quae pluribus exposui in Comm. Matth. II p. 206, Marc. p. 294 Luc. p. 530 seq. ; in tanta turba alios alia quoque acclamatione usos esse et res ipsa loquitur et synoptici efferunt. « Hic breviter dictum est
12:14
v. 14 e£ invenit fesus asellumet sedit super eum, nam quemadmodum sit factum, apud alios evangelistas plenissime legitur » (Aug. cf. Matth. 21,1-16; Marc. 11,1-11; Luc. 19,29 seq.). «Adhibetur autem huic facto propheticum testimonium, ut appareret quod maligni principes Iudaeorum eum non intelligebant, in quo implebantur quae legebant » (Aug.), sicut scriptum est :
12:15
v. 15 noli timere , filia Sion; ecce rez tuus venit sedens super pullum asinae , Zach. 9,9 152 ὅλ, LXX χαῖρε σφόδρα, exsulta satis (vulg); breviterid quod rem constituit ex ampliore oraculo refertur; venit sedens... i. e. symbolum pacis, mansuetudinis exhibet quod asino vectus pompam agit; non venit rex terrenus, bellator, regnum condens terrenum. Vaticinium etiam legitur Matth. 21,5 (vide Comment. in proph. min. II p. 319 seq. ; in Matth. II p. 201 seq.). Uti 2,92 et 20,9, ita hic quoque adnotat evangelista
12:16
v. 16 Aaec non cognoverunt discipuli eius primum, tum scil. quando factum est, nihil de vaticinio illis in mentem venit; sed quando glorificatus est Iesus, tunc recordati sunt quia haec erant scripta de eo et haec fecerunt ei; Iesus enim post resurrectionem illis aperuit sensum ut intelligerent scripturas (Luc. 25,45), misit Spiritum sanctum qui eos omnem docuit veritatem (16,13); tunc intellexerunt se non alia fecisse ei quam illa quae scripta erant de eo (Aug.), dum scil. iussi a Iesu asellum ei adducerent (7o/.). Iste autem triumphus Iesu et maxima populi, etiam turbarum aliunde in urbem advectarum, exsultatio efficiebatur, quia qui testes erant suscitationis Lazari, de eo miraculo testimonium reddebant irrefragabile
12:17
v. 17 testimonium ergo, refertur ad v. 12 seq. 'causa enim redditur, propter quam mota est tanta multitudo, ut Iesum honorificentissime exciperent (To/.), perhibebat turba quae erat cum eo, quando Lazarum vocavit de monumento et suscitavit eum a mortuis,
12:18
v. 18 propterea et obviam venit ei turba , quia audierunt eum fecisse hoc signum; turbam ex urbe ei obviam venientem etiam Matthaeus indicat 21,9 simul cum aliis qui eum ex Bethphage comitabantur. Iesus videns populi laetitiam et fidem simul intelligit maiorem partem nihilominus in contumacia persistere et flevit super civitatem (Luc. 19,41). Huius contumaciae exemplum et Lucas affert 19,39 et commemorat loannes
12:19
v. 19 pharisaei ergo hunc cernentes triumphum et turbarum fidem dizerunt ad semetipsos , inter se, videtis quia nihil proficimus? οὖν. »; nihil proficitis? ecce mundus totus post eum abiit; putat Chr. haec dici ab eis qui sanae mentis fuerint et ex eventu confutarint alios, ut qui inutilia tentarent. Verum potius dicendum est cum Eu/À. verba esse reprehendentium segnitiem et indignantium εἰ aegre ferentium, qui existimant satius fuisse, ut consilium ἃ Caipha datum statim exsecutioni mandaretur; et cum dicatur : quia nihil proficitis, eos incusare videntur morae ac tarditatis, qui monebant caute esse procedendum contra Iesum, ne turbae quae ei adhaereant tumultum commoverent (cf. Marc. 12,19; Luc. 20,19 et sim. Marc. 14,2; Luc. 22,2); « hoc dicunt incusantes semetipsos quod non iam pridem Christum cum Lazaro interfecerint seseque ad caedem mutuo cohortantur » (Cyr. cf. Tol. Mald. Lap. Calm.). Verbà sunt complicum excitantium illos quibusincumbebatex officio vacare ad impediendum ; excitant autem proponendo ut considerent id quod vident, quod scil. nihil proficiunt ad impediendum (Cai.); ecce à κόσμος, hyperbole con-- sueta de magna multitudine, et ea exaggeratione etiam optime describitur impotens eorum furor; post eum abiit ἀπῆλθεν ; iam deficiunt, recedunt ab auctoritate synedristarum et eum sequuntur quem odio letali ipsi prosequuntur. Videntur quippe sibi videre in hoc triumpho suam ipsorum cladem, totius populi a se defectionem; « turba turbavit turbam » (Aug.). Merito notat Theoph. : « vide consequentiam (ἀχολουθίαν) passionis; suscitavit Lazarum, miraculo hoc maximo omnium ad finem reservato; quapropter multi confluebant et credebant; ex eo quod multi credebant, maior evadebat invidia, ex invidia autem sequebantur insidiae et crux ».
12:20
v. 20 erant autem quidam gentiles ex his qui ascenderant ut adorarent in die festo , “Ἕλληνες cf. 7,35 virinonIudaei genere, non 'EXAqwwota( (Act. 6,1; 9,29; ut vult Patr.), sed alienigenae ex gentibus, fortasse iam proselyti (Cyr. Theod. M. Thom. Corl. i. e. ex iis (probabiliter) gentilibus qui ascendunt ad adorationem in die festo, qui itaque verum Deum colere solent. Eos esse missos ab Abgaro, rege edesseno, Armenorum est opinio (cf. ScAg. Schz. Fil.); verum id nullatenus est probabile, etsi fides historica tabulis edessenis sit habenda, quam fidem aliqui viri praeclari iis attribuunt (cf. Acta Sanctorum, Octob. t. 19 p. 452-455; Nirschl in periodico Katholik 1896 mensibus iul. — novembr.). Nam dicuntur esse ex iis qui ascendunt ad adorandum, volunt cum Iesu colloqui ; legati autem Abgari aliter designarentur ab evangelista et ipsi dicerent quoque se esse missos a rege, quo certius admitterentur ad Iesum ;
86; sinet ambo venerunt ; παλιν Ανδρ DXT'A AID unc 7 f. In v. 23 mu codd glorificetur, Wordsw. In v. 24 granum tritici a b cd efff*r; sin mortuum fuerit ín terra, si autem cadit et mortuum fuerit. In v. 25 ἀπολλυει N B L, perdit ff*; custodiet dub aer Aug. In v. 26 o xatnp pov U aliq minusc ace vulg sah cop arm; wil add qui est in caelis. In v. 28 sin et statim venit vox de caelo quae dixit; D add ex 17,5 εν τη óotr, v, εἰχον. In v. 29 sin add admirati sunt et dicunt. In v. 32 sin omnem hominem; πάντας N* B AL unc rell al pler syr (utr) go arm Or Ath Epiph Chr Bas Nonn Cyr; zav:3 N' D it vulg aeth. In v. 34 sin et dixerunt ei aliqui ex turba. In v. 35 modicum tempus abceff*lr med; modicum temporis f; sin vobiscum, ambulate in lucc. Gentiles quosdam petisse accessum ad Iesum solus loannes refert. In ea autem petitione exhiberi gentium desiderium salutis messianae Iesus indicat declarans iam adesse horam clarificationis suae, tempus scil. ut morte intercedente salvator exsistat omnium. Unde, sicut ex una parte angorem experitur mortis imminentis, ita ex altera parte ad Patris gloriam et fructum salutis ex passione provenientem animum erigit. Quemadmodum vcce coelitus delapsa initio vitae publicae testimonium accepit, ita in fine eadem voce coram populo in templo eius declaratur missio ac dignitas. Ad quam agnoscendam Iesus turbam adhortatur. « Posita gloria quam Christus habuit ex ministerio domesticorum et ex devotione turbarum, hic evangelista ponit gloriam quam habuit ex devotione gentilium » (Thom.). Duces populi eum interficere student; alienigenae accedere ad eum desiderant; en praeludium regni Dei & Iudaeis ablati et ad gentes translati; simili prorsus modo iam puerulus Iesus in sua terra ad necem quaesitus in regionem alienigenarum asportatus est;
12:21
v. 91 At ergo accesserunt ad Philippum qui erat a Bethsaida Galilaeae; cf. 1,48, et rogabant eum dicentes : domine, volumus Iesum videre; eos desiderare ut admittantur ad colloquium cum Iesu, patet ex eo quia aliquem apostolum adeunt tamquam intercessorem et apostolus eorum desiderium cum Iesu communicat alio antea in consilium adhibito. Quaerunt, cur adeant Philippum. Varia respondent; Philippum graece nosse (ScAg.), eos fuisse notos Philippo (Co//.), utpote Galilaeos ad Galilaeum accessisse mediatorem (Cyr. A/b. Cai... Sed eos fuisse Galilaeos plane est incertum; neque quod additur qu erat a Bethsaida Galilaeae illam commendat sententiam ; nam , ut Ma/d. Bar. notant, reliquos apostolos (excepto luda) constat etiam fuisse Galilaeos. Quare dicendum erit eos primum (Ma/d. Bar.) vel casu (ScAz.) in Philippum incidisse;
12:22
v. 99 venit Philippus et dicit Andreae; Andreas rursum et Philippus dixerunt Iesu haec singula et minuta adeo accurate enarrare nunquam in mentem venisset scriptori posteriori qui non ipse rei testis fuisset. Philippus de ea petitione consulere videtur Andream, liceatne eam Iesu proponere. Poterat enim ea de re dubitare, quia Iesus professus est se solum missum esse ad Israel et discipulis dixerat : in viam gentium ne abieritis (CAr. Cyr. Theod. M. Rup. Alb. Mald.); Andream autem consulit, utpote antiquissimum ex discipulis (CAr. Theoph. Corl.) vel magis Iesu familiarem (4/5. Jans.) adeoque quasi maiorem (Thom. Tol.). Alii agendi modum Philippi ad eius indolem cautam, circumspectam , aliquatenus pavidam referunt (ScAz.) ; simul cum Andrea rem exponit. Sintne illi ad colloquium familiare admissi evangelista non commemorat festinans ad graviora quae omnibus scil. erudiendis inserviunt. Cernit enim Iesus in isto gentilium desiderio et enuntiat iam imminere tempus salutis messianae in gentes effundendae; est eorum adventus veluti tacita quaedam admonitio, ut morte sua evadat causa salutis aeternae ab omnibus glorificanda;
12:23
v. 23 Jesus autem respondit eis dicens : venit hora, ut clarificetur Filius hominis; hora tempus est passionis et mortis; cf. 7,30; 8,20; « tempus demum, inquit, est ad passionem accedendi, cum omnia impleta sint; quia igitur discipulossuos post crucem ad gentes missurus erat, cum videt illas iam accedere, ait : tempus est ut ad crucem veniam » (CAr.). Mors est initium eius gloriae et quasi conditio gloriae consummatae; cf. Luc. 25,26. Tenebris, terrae motu, velo templi discisso, confessione centurionis, consternatione populi, apparitione mortuorum mors eius gloriam accepit; mortem excepit resurrectio, ascensio, vocatio gentium, ut in nomine Iesu omne genu flectatur et omnis lingua confiteatur, quia Dominus Iesus in gloria est Dei Patris. Haec omnia menti Iesu obversantur ideoque mortem suam horam vocat ut clarificetur. « Ipsa enim vita, ut Cyr. ait, pro omnibus mortem pertulit, ut omnes in eo viveremus; propterea suam gloriam vocat mortem et quamvis esset semper glorificatus ab angelis in coelo, tamen crux ei tamquam Deo consequendae in terra apud gentes gloriae initium fuit » (sim. TAeod. M. Thom. Bon. Corl. Schz. Fil.). Gentilium enim adventus adesse iam horam et tempus significat quando Filius hominis clarificandus et notificandus est gentibus; hoc autem tempus et hora est mortis, post quam praedicandum est nomen Iesu in gentibus (7o/.) ; quare alii dicunt Iesum de sua gloria loqui, quia videbat ipsos gentiles post passionem et resurrectionem suam credituros ubique (Aug. Thom. Bar. Schg.). | Et statim subdit modum et causam efficiendae claritatis (Rup.) et necessitatem passionis et mortis similitudine declarat (Thom.)
12:24
v. 94 amen , amen dico vobis, nisi granum frumenti cadens πεσών cum ceciderit in terram mortuum fuerit, per illam in terrae dissolutionem. ad novam germinationem plane necessariam,
12:25
v. 25 ipsum solum manet , nihil fructus affert, οἱ autem mortuum fuerit , multum fructum affert, ex uno grano multa alia enascuntur; « se autem dicebat : ipse erat granum mortificandum et multiplicandum ; mortificandum infidelitate Iudaeorum, multiplicandum fide populorum » (Aug. Bed.). Mors itaque eius multos afferet fructus (EutA.), amplissimam in coeli horrea messem colligit (Rup.), uti iam Isaias praedixit : si posuerit pro peccato animam suam, videbit semen longaevum; ideo dispertiam ei plurimos (53,10-12; To/.) Ita quoque explicatur, cur tempus mortis merito tempus gloriae et clarificationis appellaverit, quia ex morte sua magna sibi gloria, magnus erat fructus consecuturus (Mald.). Sententiam quam de se et morte sua pronuntiavit iam docet valere de omnibus eamque extendi ad omnes qui in ipsum credituri sint , si gloriae participes esse velint; oportere ut ipsi quoque sibi suisque cupidatibus moriantur; quod nisi praestiterint, non modo vitam beatam non esse consecuturos, verum perituros (cf. Tol. lIans.); qui amat animam suam, perdet eam et qui odit animam suam in hoc mundo, in vitam aeternam custodit eam; cf. Matth. 10,35; fideles ad mortem contemnendam adhortatur (TAeod. her.); nam qui animam, vitam suam ita amat, ut eam tueri vel iucundam reddere vult peccato apostasiae vel voluptate, vitam perdet, quia se interitui aeterno mancipabit; qui vero vitam suam pro fide profundit vel pro virtute vitam agit duram deliciis peccati reiectis, is vitam suam servat sibi vitam parans beatissimam. Is amat animam suam qui absurdis eius concupiscentiis obtemperat, qui plus quam par est ei indulget; is odit eam , qui illi perniciosa iubenti resistit (Chr. Ammon. in cat. Cord.). Potest etiam, ut Corl. advertit τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ per aramaismum exponi sensu semetipsum, qui sensus facilis est, et tandem ad idem recidit. « Magna et pereat, odium ne pereat! si male amaveris tunc odisti; si bene oderis tunc amasti; felices qui oderunt custodiendo, ne perdant amando » (Aug.). | Exhortatur itaque Christus ad passionissuae sectanda vestigia (Aug.), quod si quis detrectaverit, iam non aptus est ad ministeria vel officia Christo praestanda , iam non esse potest talis qui Christi causam pro- moveat,
12:26
v. 20 sz quts mihi ministraveru, me sequatur; « quid est me sequatur, nisi me imitetur? Christus enim pro nobis passus est, ait apostolus Petrus, relinquens nobis exemplum, ut sequamur vestigia eius » (1 Petr. 2,21; Aug.). Docet igitur quod in grano frumenti proposuit omnibus applicari ; ibi contineri doctrinam de necessitate, modo, fructu, mercede abnegationis propriae et immolationis (Corl.); cf. Matth. 10,38; 16,24; Marc. 8,35; Luc. 15,97. lam quo fructu, qua mercede, quo praemio (Aug.) sequitur quis Christum? et ubi sum ego, illic et minister meus erit; « operis quo ministratur illi pretium est esse cum illo; ubi enim bene erit sine illo, aut quando esse male poterit cum illo » (Aug.)? ubi sum ego, Christus autem , unigenitus Filius est in sinu Patris (1,18), Filius hominis est in coelo (3,13), in eo est ut vadat ad eum qui ipsum misit (1,33; 15,3; 17,94) ; coelestem patriam et gloriam promittit et ineffabilem illam in ipsius societate et consuetudine suavissima beatitudinem. Et quo magis etiam invitet ad suum sequendum exemplum et ad laborandum in suo obsequio addit : si quis mihi ministraverit , honorificabit eum Pater (meus); si honorificum est a Deo honorari, profecto gloriosum est Christo servire; Patrem dicit, quia Patris est dare regnum (Luc. 12,32), Patris est dare in ipso regno eximiam quandam dignitatem et beatitudinem (Matth. 20,98). Ministrant autem Christo qui non sua quaerunt, sed quae Christi (Aug.). Atque bene monet Aug. ministros Christi non solum episcopos et clericos esse cogitandos; « etiam vos pro modo vestro ministrate Christo bene vivendo, eleemosynas faciendo, nomen doctrinamque eius quibus potueritis praedicando, ut unusquisque etiam paterfamilias hoc nomine agnoscat paternum affectum suae familiae se debere » etc. Quod Christus imminente passione in horto experiri voluit : coepit taedere, pavere, moestus esse (Marc. 154,33; Matth. 26,37), id antea quoque saepius in anima perpessus est; vide Luc. 12,50 et supra 11, 33. 38. Idem hic quoque mentione facta mortis pati voluit
12:27
v. 27 nunc anima mea turbata est i. e. affecta est passionibus timoris et tristitiae quantum ad sensitivam partem, quibus tamen ratio non turbabatur (Thom.); humano modo anima eius commota angore trepidat propter mortem instantem (Euth.). Humanitas enim Christi naturaliter mortem crudelem et ignominiosam abhorrebat et vivida instantis passionis repraesentatione turbationem hanc volens Christus patitur; sensus eius horret id quod ratio ostendit appetendum propter gloriam Patris hominumque salutem (cf. Cor/.). Ad quam turbationem explicandam recole quae de agonia in horto scripta sunt, ad quam remittunt Aug. Bed. Thom. Rup. Bar. etc. Eodemque modo, uti in horto, hic quoque orat : e(guid dicam? ἀ--ξούμενος ὑτξ τῆς ἀγωνίας: (Ειμλ. : « haeret φυοdammodo prae horrore mortis proximae more timentium : quid dicam? quo me vertam? Ad Patrem se vertit brevique oratione salutem et vitam postulat secundum voluntatem naturalem » .Bar.). Pater, salcifica me ex hac hora! eadem est petitio quam in horto obtulit : transfer calicem hunc a me :Marc. 15,36; sed statim, uti in horto, non desiderium suum naturale humanum fieri vult, verum motum illum excludit per rationem (TÁom.: : sed propterea ceni in. horam hanc, voci priori qua mortem et passionem horribilem in se consideratam aversabatur et petebat ne in illam horam veniret. iam opponit voluntatem deliberatam : sed. at non id efflagito: propterea, ut passionem et mortem obeam ! Theoph. Euth. Rup. Aib. Bon. Tkom. Tol. Maid. Bar. Corl. Schz. Fil. Weiss) ita ut ia --ῦτο referatur ad id quod in zacz» ac etc. implicite continetur et exprimitur, ceni zn Aoram kanc i. e. non mea voluntas fiat, sed tua, ad quam faciendam ego veni, sum cf. $,35; 5.30; 6.38:. Animi commotionem ipsa eius dicta abruptaeque orationis forma mirifice exprimunt :Parr.). Sunt qui ita legunt : et quid dicam? Pater salvifica me ex hac hora? i. e. quid dicam? an illud : Pater...: an dicam : Pater salva me? minime εἴ. Chr. Theoph. Keil, Weiss; Corl. quoque, qui refert ita Bossuet etiam explicare, existimat hanc expositionem bene contextui aptari,. Verum eam acceptionem iam 7^ol. bene refutavit : nam ea exhibet sensum falsum : minime dicam : salvifica me; immo dixit: transeat a me calix iste: . constat autem in praesenti de ea voluntate haberi sermonem; nam turbatus et timens haec priora verba pronuntiat »; porro in ea acceptione perit ipsa turbationis descriptio et expressio et talis secum meditatio : « an id petam? sed hoc petere non debeo, quia propterea... » habet nescio quid arguti et affectati, quod in Christum minime cadere poterit. Quare plerique. etiam /ans. Mald., illam acceptionem non admittunt. Cum itaque naturale hoc desiderium revocasset tamquam contrarium suo officio et function, adiecit quod deliberate et certo precandum recta ratio suggerebat lans... sequiturenim voluntas deliberata To/.)
12:28
v. 38 Pater, clarifica nomen tuum, eo scil. modo quo Pater constituit , scil. ut per mortem Christi gloria Dei restituatur expiatione et satisfactione praestita, ut innotescat et diffundatur gloria et cultus Dei per orbem terrarum : aliis izitur verbis : fiat voluntas tua, quae voluntas in mandato Patris 15,31, et in obedientia Filii iPhil. 2,8; expressa habetur. Haec nominis Dei gloria, 2:22, habetur eo quod cognitio nominis eius i. e. ompium quae de se Deus manifestare dignatus est, omnibus populis obveniat. Hoc vero fit praedicatione evangelii, qua impletur illud : plena est omnis terra gloria eius, quia repleta est terra scientia Domini, sicut aquae maris operientes (Is. 6,3; 11,9). Christus itaque non obstante horrore naturali libenter amplectitur mortem acerbissimam dilectione Patris, cuius gloriam manifestatum et agnitum iri sua morte praevidet. Ostendit in hac precatione veram naturam humanam, voluntatem humanam; eodem modo ut apud synopticos, ita apud hunc quoque evangelistam describitur angi et contristari; praeclaram nobis exhibet doctrinam et exemplum omni consideratione dignum. « Audiat homo qui sequi vult. Accessit forte hora terribilis, proponitur optio aut faciendae iniquitatis aut subeundae passionis; Aurbatur anima infirma, propter quam sponte turbata est anima invicta; praepone tuae voluntati voluntatem Dei » (Aug.). Et exauditus est pro sua reverentia (Hebr. 5,7) et uti voce coelesti in ministerium publicum introductus est (Matth. 3,17), ita fine iam appropinquante eodem modo testimonium accipit : venit ergo voz de coelo : et clarificavi et iterum clar:ificabo scil. nomen meum (CÀr. Theoph. Cai. lans. Bar. Corl. Schg.), alii supplent : clarificavi te et clarificabo (Bed. Thom. Maid. Patr. Schz. Fil.) vel iungunt utrumque : nomen meum et te (Theoph. Rup. Cai. Tol.). Quae tamen discrepantia potius est apparens quam vera. Oportet enim distinguere inter verba et rem verbis designatam. Verba si quaesieris, supplendum erit nomen meum , Iesus enim rogaverat : Pater clarifica nomen tuum. Exauditur, respondet Pater : clarificavi et clarificabo, proin certe nomen meum , id quod Filius rogavit. « Clarificaverat enim nomen suum Pater, dum tam insignia bonitatis et potentiae suae testimonia per Dominum agentem in carne ediderat; rursum illud clarificaturus erat multo magis misso Paracleto, qui usque ad extremum terrae evangelium gratiae erat per apostolos praedicaturus et credere huic quam plurimis daturus » (Jans.). At si rem spectaveris, in miraculis Christi, in eius resurrectione etc. simul cum gloria Patris intime coniuncta est gloria Filii, uti dicitur de miraculo resuscitationis Lazari, illius infirmitatem esse pro gloria Dei ut glorificetur Filius Dei (11,4) et gloria Patris manifestatur in Filio, ut homines credant in Filium (11,42). Praeterea, ut Ca:. notat, in petitione Iesu id intendebatur, et continebatur ut nomen Patris glorificaretur in propria ipsius Iesu glorificatione futura per meritum passionis et mortis eius; unde in responsione ad petitionem, si res ipsa spectatur, utrumque affirmatur et glorificatio Patris et glorificatio Filii. Vox dicitur venisse de coelo, quia de supernis audita est; de se vox erat distincta (Rup. Mald. Bar.), cf. v. 30; at ut fieri solet, si multi circumstant, aliqui prae socordia vel turbatione mentis, vel animo alias occupato, singula verba non perceperunt, sed tantum sonitum quendam
12:29
v. 29 turba ergo quae stabat et audierat dicebat tonitruum esse factum ; cum vox illa subito sit allata nullo id exspectante facile fieri potuit ut multi aliis cogitationibus intenti eam non distincte caperent. « Unde hoc putarunt? annon clara et conspicua vox fuit? verum cito avolavit ab illis, utpote crassioribus , carnalibus, segnibus » (CAr.) . Magnitudo vocis indicatur quod tonitru factum esse putarunt (Hup.); alii dicebant : angelus ei locutus est, in Scriptura namque legerant angelos prophetis locutos esse (To/.) et alias quoque angelorum ad homineslocutio commemoratur ; cf. Gen. 16,9; 21,17 ;92,11;31,11; Num. 29,39. Iud. 2,1; 5,93; 6,90; 13,13 etc. etc. Hisce
12:30
v. 30 respondit Iesus et dizit : non propter me haec voz venit, sed propter vos; sed si propter illos data est, non potuit esse sonitus quidam indistinctus (TAeod. M.), verum debuit esse de se clara, distincta, intelligibilis. Non, inquit, ut scirem ego quod antea nesciebam, vox haec venit, sed ut vos credatis nunc quoque coelesti testimonio confirmati (Rup.). Atque vocem illam missam esse in gravissimo rerum discrimine, quo simul explicatur quid sibi velit ista clarificationis sponsio (Rup.), sequentibus innuitur
12:31
v. 81 nunctudicium est mundi, nunc princeps huius 7*undi eiüictetur foras ; quaerunt quale iudicium intelligatur. Iudicium condemnationis (Bar. Corl. Schz. Fil.) , discretionis (Aug. Rup.) , liberationis (To/. Maid. Bar. Lap.) respondent, ἐχδίχησιν nominant Cr. Cyr. Theoph. Quale sit iudicium mundi, videtur declarari altero membro, eo scil. quod princeps mundi huius, diabolus, qui imperio ac tyrannide sua homines peccatis et idololatria obstrictos tenet, a sede et auctoritate depellendus est (cf. Aug. Ca1. Ians.). Is itaque qui habebat mortis imperium destruendus, suo imperio privandus est (Hebr. 2,14). Unde est iudicium condemnationis mundi i. e. eorum qui quasi filii diaboli sunt; cf. 8,44; et diabolo devicto omnibus offertur libertas filiorum Dei; omnes in illud quasi momentum adducuntur quo statuere oporteat utri nomen dent, Christo an eius adversario, diabolo. Christus est fortior ille qui. fortem armatum vicit, arma eius abstulit, spolia eius distribuit (Luc. 11,99; cf. Is. 49,94. 25). Haec eiectio diaboli est illa victoria iam in primordiis generis humani promissa, qua semen mulieris caput serpentis contriturum esse praedicitur (Gen. 3,15 hebr. graece) et quam victoriam apostolus singulis apprecatur : Deus pacis conterat satanam sub pedibus vestris velociter (Rom. 16,90). Etiam apud rabbinos diabolus vocatur a5iy3 3i; cf. 2 Cor. &,5. Diaboli potestate deiecta Christus omnia in suam potestatem et principatum convertet et trahet
12:32
v. 32 et ego st exaltatus fuero a terra omnia traham ad me ipsum,
12:33
v. 33 hoc autem dicebat significans qua morte esset moriturus; cf. 3,15; post mortem Christi et merito et efficacia huius mortis potentissima Christi dominatio stabilietur et regnum. messianum per orbem propagatum omnes hominum rerumque conditiones ordinesque ad divinum consecrabit obsequium. Uti supra dixit Patrem trahere ad Filium (6,54), ita nunc se profitetur omnia ad se ipsum trahere, in quo solo scil. omnis salus constituta sit. In ipso trahendi verbo declarat vim et efficaciam, qua animos hominum sua gratia et invitatione pulsat et potenter ad sui imitationem allicit et provocal. Affirmat quid ex sua parte acturus sit : trahet omnes (graece), sicut omnes illuminantur (1,9; 3,19). Verum utrum omnes hac luce utantur et illo tractu se duci sinant necne, penes liberum eorum arbitrium est. « Per exaltationem a terra suo more crucifixionem suam significat, quemadmodum loannes explanat, non solum quod per eam vere corpus attolleretur a terra, sed etiam quod per eam in coelum Christus esset subvehendus usque in dexteram Patris » (/ans.). Atque hoc alterum innui videtur dictione 2x τῆς γῆς. Turbae imbutae sunt ea notione messiana, qua existimant regnum davidicum in aeternum manens esse restituendum. Audientes verba Christi intellexerunt eum iri ablatum a terra; quare
12:34
v. 35 respondit ei turba : nos audivimus ez lege, e sacris litteris quarum lectio fit singulis sabbatis in synagogis (Luc. 4,16. Act. 13,15; 15,91), quia Christus manet in aeternum; cf. Is. 9,7 super regnum eius (David) sedebit (Messias) ut confirmet illud et corroboret amodo et usque in sempiternum; Dan. 7,13. Ps. 109,4; pariter de regno aeterno 2 Reg. 7,10; Ier. 33,17 seq. etc. et quomodo tu dicis : oportet ezaltari Filium hominis? unde censent Mal. lans. Bar. sermonem Christi non referri integrum, haec quoque verba eadem a Christo esse dicta. Sed immerito. Nam ex iis quae Iesum dixisse evangelista narrat, turba haec quaerere poterat. Nam Iesum se dicere Filium hominis saepe audierant, Filium hominis designationem esse Messiae etiam eo tempore satis notum erat (Dan. 7,13); quis est iste Filius hominis? tu plane alium nobis proponere vis Messiam; quis est ille Messias quem tu contra legem praedicas? nos talem non agnoscimus. Garrulitste quadam et malignitate (CAr.) Christo haec opponunt. Quare Christus quaestione illa omissa eos monet, ut quamdiu iis gratia et opportunitas doctrinae offeratur, ea utantur. Quod si facerent, utique etiam illa solveretur obiectio; v. 33 dizit ergoeis Iesus : adhuc modicum μικρὸν χρόνον solum per breve tempus abhinc /umen in vobis est apud vos est, vobiscum est τὸ φῶς qui vos doceat veritatem; is utique quam maxime Christus est; de quo plerumque verba explicant (cf. 7,35) et qui iam in eo est ut vadat ad Patrem. Sed cum adhortatio in universum proferatur neque discessu Christi Iudaeis opportunitas doctrinae et ingressus in regnum messianum ablata sit, praeplacet lumen intelligere de Christo et de iis quos tamquam suos legatos ad eos mittet secundum illud Pauli : sic enim praecepit nobis Dominus : posui te in lucem gentium (Act. 13,547) et quia cum praedica!ione coniungitur a Deo gratia interna illustrationis et piae motionis, merito de lumine fit mentio. | Modicum vero tempus lumen cum iis erit, non solum quia Christus mox terram est relicturus, verum potius quia iudaica natio, si Messiam respuerit, brevi est interitura. Quare toti nationi et singulis dicitur : ambulate dum lucem habetis ut non vos tenebrae comprehendant; quamdiu lux adest, tuto procedi potest; omne enim viae impedimentum cernitur; addita comminatione τ non... declarat instare periculum ne luxauferatur ; monet ut diligenter lucis opportunitate utantur; nam luce exstincta omnis progressus est incertus et plenus discrimine; et qui ambulat zn tenebris, nescit quo vadat, in quod periculum et obstaculum impingat, in quam abyssum incidat. Unde
12:36
v. 36 dum lucem habetis, credite 1n lucem, ut filii lucis sitis; lux uti est illustratio, ita metaphora quoque est laetitiae ac beatitatis. Fides est lux (2 Cor. 4,6) qui secundum fidem vitam instituit, in luce dicitur ambulare; Christus est lux, qui eum sequitur, non ambulat in tenebris; qui eum sequitur, filius est lucis, huius scil. lucis naturam et similitudinem in se exprimit, quare particeps erit salutis et beatitatis eritque filius gloriae; haec locutus est Iesus et abiit et abscondit se αὖ eis; 118 diebus vespere abiit in Bethaniam (Matth. 21,17; Marc. 11 ,11) vel morabatur in monte oliveti (Luc. 21,37).
12:37
v. 37 cum autem tanta signa. τοσαῦτα tot signa (cf. 6,9; 15,9; 21,11; Cai. Mald. Tol. lans. Lap. Bar. Schg. Schz. Fil.) fecisset coram eis, non credebant in eum; multo plura fecit quam evangelista narrat; aliorum narrationes notas supponit et praeterea monet 20,30 multa alia signa Iesum fecisse. In primordiis rei christianae et Iudaeis et gentibus magna ena- scebatur difficultas ex eo quod illi ipsi quibus regnum messianum primo erat promissum ac destinatum, illud repudiabant. De hoc multorum offendiculo agit apostolus in epistola ad Rom. 9 seq.; de eodem hic paucis tractat evangelista. Eius rei offensionem et admirationem tiatam; proinde tantum abesse, ut sit testimonium contra regnum messianum, ut regnum messianum esse conditum valentissimo argumento confirmet. Quare dicit : non credebant,
Historiam huc usque conscriptam evangelista concludit epilogo quo incredulitatem Iudaeorum incusat, qui tot signis Christ visis fidem vel penitus negabant vel palam profiteri verebantur. Ne quis autem ex hac Iudaeorum pervicacia ipsam missionem Christi in dubium vocet, monet evangelista id evenisse quod ipsis vaticiniis iam dudum erat praedictum. Culpam vero Iudaeorum demonstrat tum mentione facta totsignorum Christi tum commemoratis praecipuis quibusdam doctrinae Christi capitibus : fide in Christum contineri salutem ; incredulitate ineurri perniciem ; Christi doctrinam a Deo missam esse vitam aeternam. Finem impositurus narrationi de vita publica evangelista adiungit quandam conclusionem qua effectum praedicationis et miraculorum Christi apud primores populi colligit et describit
12:38
v. 38 ut sermo Isatae prophetae impleretur quem dizit : Domine, quis credidit auditui nostro τῇ ἀχοῇ, annuntiationi nostrae, et brachium Domini cui revelatum est? tva πληρωθῇ; Deus praescius futurorum praevidit incredulitatem eorum; quod Deus praevidit Iudaeos libere facturos hoc inspiravit prophetae praedicendum; praedixit infidelitatem , non fecit; « non enim propterea quemquam Deus ad peccandum cogit, quia futura hominum peccata iam novit » (Aug.); praescientia Dei nullam necessitatem hominibus importat, « quomodo nec visus meus ei quem ambulare video ullam ambulandi necessitatem irrogat » (Rup.). Proinde quia haec incredulitas a Deo praevisa et praedicta est et Iudaei incredulitate sua oraculum illud implent, haec eorum incredulitas fidem aliorum in Christum non modo non debet infirmare, sed potius provocare et confirmare. Inde evangelista incredulitatem eorum factam dici potest adimplendum oraculum, ἵνα πληρωθῇ, « Deus praedixit incredulitatem quia futura erat ex eorum culpa, et cum a Deo esset praedicta, infallibiliter futura erat; unde ordo praevisionis inversus est ab ordine exsecutionis, et in utroque ordine nexus inter vaticinium et eventum; hic ἵνα necessario sumendum causative » (Corl.); nam quae praedicta fuerant, eveniunt ideo, ut oracula impleantur (Parr., de evang. diss. 15 n. 55). Ita igitur ἵνα nativa sua significatione retinetur (cf. lans. Corl. Patr. Schg. Schz. Fil.), neque opus est, ut cum multis dicamus ἵνα solum ἐχδατιχῶς adhiberi de eventu : ita ut impleretur. Iudaei quidem non ea intentione increduli erant, Deus autem eorum incredulitatem praevisam et praedictam permisit et ordinavit, ut ipsa haec impletio oraculi evaderet testimonium Christi. Verba vaticinii Is. 53,1 videntur solos spectare ludaeos; id enim suadetur ex oppositione ad 52,15. (cf. 65,1. 2), ex eo quod saepius et etiam in subsequentibus Isaias loquitur nomine populi; porro in aliis quoque locis reliquiae i. e. pauci ex Israel efferuntur, sed de gentibus modus loquendi cernitur universalis (Is. 2,3. 4; 11,10; 25,6; 19,91; 60,3 seq. 65,1). Ceterum vide meum Comment. in Is. Il p. 295 seq. Deus praevidit eos pro sua malitia non esse credituros idque per prophetam praedixit, unde necessitate consequente aliter fieri ncquibat
12:39
v. 39 propterea non poterant credere; « sensus est fieri non poluisse ut non id impleretur quod per Isaiam Deus futurum praedixerat; cur autem praediceret causam ex eo fuisse, quod ita futurum esse praevideret » (Patr.) et rationem ulterius explicat addens ad quantam ' caecitatem et cordis duritiem iusto Dei iudicio propter gratias neglectas adducti sint, quia iterum dixit Isaias :
12:40
v. &0 ezcaecavit oculos eorum et induravit cor eorum , ut non videant oculis et non intelligant corde et converlantur et sanem eos; verba haec ipse Christus usurpavit de iis, qui videntes Christi miracula et audientes ipsius de se testimonia repugnabant tamen veritati annuntiatae; quare idem illis accidere Christus ait quod in populo obdurato et tot monitionibus rebelli ac contumace evenit tempore Isaiae (cf. Matth. 13,13. 14). Eodem modo eodemque sensu evangelista loquitur. Oraculum illud Is. 6,10 adducens ostendit idem quod Paulus Iudaeis Romae degentibus dixit : bene Spiritus sanctus locutus est per Isaiam prophetam ad patres nostros (Act. 98,25) ; indicat enim uti patres ita filios quoque esse idemque nunc cerni quod generationibus praeteritis, et in rebus olim gestis exhiberi imaginem futuri temporis. Nam Isaiae dictum est : excaeca cor populi huius etc.; i. e. ea est iam populi perversitas, ut monitiones prophetae eos ad maiorem pervicaciam et obdurationem provocaturae sint. Deus autem suis promissis stans mittit prophetam eumque iubet pro munere suo praedicare, admonere, reprehendere, licet praevideat verbis prophetae animos rebelles magis iri obduratum : unde excaeca etc. (hebr.; vide Comment. in Is. I p. 138 seq.). Si itaque oraculum illud de ultimo tempore vitae publicae Christi usurpatur, eo ipso docemur qualem animorum habitudinem Christus et evangelista nobis describere velint. Inde quoque elucet quo sensu dicatur : non poterant credere; « nam malus et improbus homo non potest credere quamdiu talis fuerit, mala eligens et volens » (TAeopA.), non poterant scil. prohibiti ἃ malitia et caecitatesua (EutA.), habebant enim voluntatem obstinatam in malitia sua (Thom.). Quare non opus est explicare : nolebant credere (CAr.) ad evadendam obviam difficultatem ; at dicit iam Bon. : « sed illud non solvit, quia tunc facile esset omnia solvere ; quare non dixit evangelista : non volebant, cum ita bene haberet ad manum? Aliquid non posse dicitur dupliciter, aut quia nullo modo potest, aut quia cum magna difficultate potest, et secundum istam viam dicitur quod vir excaecatus non potest credere et evangelista hoc vult dicere; causa erat propria malitia et divinum iudicium, iudicium scil. desertionis, ut Augustinus : excaecat el obdurat Deus deserendo, rion adiuvando, quod occulto iudicio fieri potest, non tamen iniusto ». Causa quippe cur Deus non infundat gratiam adeo poten- tem qua homo velit excutere malitiam. est. ut TÁom ait. « ex parte nostra. in quantum scil. in nobisest aliquid gratiae divinae repugnans. et quia nos a Deo recedimus, ideo gratiam suam nobis subtrahit: et est simile sicut si aliquis clausisset fenestram domus et diceretur ei: tu non potes videre . quia privaris lumine solis. Sed hoc non esset ex defectu solis, sed quia ipse sibi lumen solis interclusisset. ΕΣ smiliter hic dicitur : non poterant credere, quia Deus excaecavit eos, quia scil. ipsi causam praestiterant ut excaecarentur ». scil. relinquentes Deum Cyr. Theopá.). De verborum ex Is. 6.10 allezatione valet illud quod monet Hieronymus : in omnibus scripturis sanctis apostolos non verba coasiderare sed sensum. nec eadem sermonum calcare vestigia. dummodo a sententiis non recedant ,in Am. 3.27: Patr.!: v. 81 Áaec diru Isazas, quando ridit. gloriam eus et locutus est de eo; luculentissimum est testimonium de divinitate Christi ab evangelista perhibitum: nam erus et de eo. haec pronomina non alium designant nec possunt hie designare quam Christum. Sed Isaias dicit se vidise regem lahve sabaoth f[s. 6.5. Docet itaque appanritione illa repraesentari Verbum. M». Messiam et Redemptorem futurum. qui popalum suum. uti olim per prophetam . ita nunc per seipsum admonet — at. quemadmodum olim doctrina prophetae primores ad maiorem pervicaciam provocati sunt aegre ferentes reprehensionem vatis εἰ. ls. 3.19; 7.13: 9.10: 38.9. 10 etc... ita eodem modo primores ex Christi operibus et doctrina ansam capiebant obdurationis et summae malitiae. dum v. g. eum foederis cum Beelzebub initi aceusarent. Unde facile cernitur quae intereedat similitudo inter tempus Isaiae et Christi. quae inter prophetae admonitiones et Christi: valet enim suo modo et de propheta et de Christo illud : excaeca cor populi huius; quare eadem verba Christus quoque usurpat Matth. 13.11: Marc. 1.12: Luc. 8.10 . Non utique deerant etiam ex primoribus qui in ipsum crederent: at tanta erat tvrannis et auctoritas svnedristarum , ut palam fidem suam profite illi minime auderent v. 13 rerumtamen et er. principibus multi crediderunt in. eum , sed. propter pharisaeos non confitebantur, ut e 1ynag59a non eucerentur : ut ex svynoptieis elucet, pharisaei erant [esu infensissimi cf. Matth. 9,35 : 12.15. 31 etc. et vide loan. $.1; 7.32 $7 se3. 9.16 : pharisaeorum autem auctoritate cuncta regi et administrari [;:ephus testatur scribens inter alia : si quando sadducaei magistratus zerunt. inviti et necessitate coacti pharisaeorum opinioni assentiuntur Antiq. 18.1.5 . De eiectione e synagoga vide 9.32. Quale fuerit ^t sit impedimentum confessionis fidei . declaratur v. 33 dilererunt eram gloriam hominum laudem et approbationem ab hominibus acripiendam magis quam gloriam Dei , laudem etgloriam a Deo habendam ; valet scil. de iis quod Iesus dixit 5,44 : quomodo vos potestis credere qui gloriam ab invicem accipitis et gloriam quae a solo Deo est non quaeritis? Pharisaei metu coercebant omnes; cf. 7,13; 19,38. Alii itaque ex primoribus omnino contumaces Christum odio letali prosequuntur, alii non audent fidem suam palam profiteri — et tamen quanti momenti quantaeque necessitatis est fides in Christum ! Hoc alterum in epilogo nunc ostendit evangelista in unum locum eolligens aliqua Iesu effata, quibus summa quaedam habetur eorum quae Christus docuit (cf. Patr. Schz.)
12:44
v. && Iesus autem clamavit cum emphasi, magna cum auctoritate edixit atque docuit et dizit : qui credit in me, non credit in me i. e. in hoc quod videt, quia solum homo apparebat hominibus (Aug.), non se existimet homini soli fidem dare, sed 1n eum qui misit me; vide 5,36 seq. 6,45; 7,98; 8,19. 42; 10,30; nam
12:45
v. &5 et qui videt me, videt eum qui misit me; cf. 1,15. 18; 3,11. 13; 5,17. 18 seq. 8,19; 10,38; additur hoc, « ne quis putet superiorem sententiam in eo sensu pronuntiatam esse, sicut dici solet: qui credit prophetae misso a Deo, credit in Deum ; unde dicit : non sum ego, sicut propheta; verum est in me divinitas ipsamet Patris huic unita humanitati, quia sum Filius Dei eandem cum Patre habens deitatem et substantiam » (To/.). Si enim qui videt eum videt Patrem, profecto una eademque est utriusque natura; cf. 10,30; 14,7-10. Porro quam necessarius et salutaris sit Christi adventus, proinde quam necessaria in eum fides, declarat
12:46
v. &6 ego lur in mundum vent, ut omnis qui credit in me, in tenebris non maneat, vide 1,9; 8,12; 3,19; 12,35; credere in eum est itaque oculos mentis huic luci aperire et ea luce velle illustrari et ea lucein vita dirigi ; lucerna pedibus meis verbum tuum (Ps. 118,105). Credentes igitur ex tenebris ignorantiae et peccatorum eripiuntur. Qui vero non credunt, his eadem lux in perniciem erit; nam Christus quidem venit ad salutem largiendam, non ad iudicium in priore suo adventu (v. 47), at simul pro altero annuntiavit iudicium condemnationis in incredulos (v. 48)
12:47
v. 4 et si quis audierit verba mea et non custodierit , ego non tudico eum ; non enim veni , ut iudicem mundum, sed ut salvificem mundum; postulat ut quae docuit opere expleantur; φυλάσσειν 1. e. mandata et praecepta observare (Matth. 19,90. Luc. 11,98; 18,91 etc.) ; nunc ergo est tempus misericordiae, post erit iudicii (Aug.); ego non iudico vide 3.17 ; 8,15;
12:48
v. 48 qui spernit me et non accipit verba mea, habet qui iudicet eum : sermo quem locutus sum , ille iudicabit eum ἐπ novissimo die; vide 3,18; 5,99. 97. 99; cf. Marc. 16,16 qui vero non crediderit condemnabitur; uti apud synopticos et supra 5,98 seq., ita hic quoque doctrina traditur de die novissimo , de ultimo iudicio ; « satis manifeslavit semetipsum iudicaturum in novissimo die; seipsum quippe locutus est, seipsum annuntiavit, seipsum ianuam posuit, qua ipse ad oves pastor intraret » (Aug.). Et causam affert, cur sermo ἃ se dictus condemnaturus sit infideles
12:49
v. 49 quia ego ez me ipso non sum locutus, sermo meus non est meri hominis (To/.), vide 8,98; sed qui misit me Pater, ipse mihi mandatum dedit quid dicam et quid loquar ; vide 5,19. 20. 24. 30; 7,16 mea doctrina non est mea; 8,16. 28. 29. 55; τί εἴπω xai τί λαλήσω ad emphasin orationis est dictum (ScAz.). Estne aliquid discriminis statuendum? potest dici εἰπεῖν esse loqui ita utsonus, affectus, enuntiatio connotetur ; λαλεῖν autem dicere locutionem familiarem, amicam (cf. H. Schmidt, Synonymik I p. 31. 86). Talem sermonem spernere, summopere sce- Jestum est; est etiam quam maxime damnosum ; nam
12:50
v. 50 et scio quia mandatum eius vita aeterna est, i. e. id quod Christus ex Patris mandato dicit et loquitur, uti in v. 49 habetur; cf. 6,69 verba vitae aeternae habes; vide 5,9*. 40; 6,40. &7. Proinde qui Christi verba non accipiunt, hoc ipso vita aeterna se exsortes faciunt; en qua ratione Christi sermo de his iudicet (Patr.). Quae Christus a Patre missus docuit et mandavit, causa sunt vitae aeternae, quia credentibus et custodientibus illa datur vita aeterna. Dicit et scio, ut sententiae gravitatem augeat et eos suo hoc testimonio terreat (To/.). Concludit provocans δὰ Patris mandatum quod accurate exsequitur : quae ergo ego loquor, sicut dixit mihi Pater, sic loguor; cf. 8,26 ego quae audivi ab eo, haec loquor in mundo. Ita ille dixit, ut verax est , ita iste loquitur ut veritas (Aug.). Est fidelissimus legatus qui non solum dicit quae dixit ei Pater, sed nec in modo loquendi exit fines mandati; sed sicut loquendum mandavit Pater, sic loquitur ipse Iesus (Caz.). Patet itaque verba in v. 44-50 recitata colligere effata Christi antea tra dita. Adiunguntur ad epilogum; adiunguntur postquam evangelista sermones Iesu publice habitos absolvit scribens : haec locutus est Iesus et abiit et se abscondit ab eis v. 36. Quare improbabilis est eorum sententia qui verba illa vel ad v. 36 addi velint, ut dicta eadem occasione, vel ea ad alium sermonem publicum ultimis diebus habitum referunt. Prius sane gratuito statuitur; cur enim ea in conditione evangelista ea separasset? alterum quoque ipsa narratione in v. 36. 37 excluditur. Ergo relinquitur quod dictum est recoli in hoc epilogo summam eorum quae Christus docuit et quibus infidelitatis Iudaeorum scelus et damnum graviter effertur. Neque obstat quod non singula effata verbatim cum prioribus congruunt. Id enim alias quoque apud evangelistam observari potest; cf. 0,36; 14,98. 40; similiter etiam 6,66 et recole qua ratione verba Scripturae veteris foederis proferantur 42,13. 40. Hac altera parte continetur manifestatio gloriae Christi in eius ex hac vita discessu praeparando, in passione, in resurrectione. Dum enim discipulosad suum propius praeparat discessum, maximum quoddam iis exhibet documentum dilectionis ei doctrinae, et simul se esse scrutatorem cordium manifestat. Illud documentum iis in lotione pedum tradit; hanc manifestationem exhibet in traditore designando et in praedicenda Petri negatione (13,1-38). Consolaturus discipulos de suo discessu sese illis manifestat abiturum ad Patrem, iis mansionem paraturum, se esse aequalem Patri, hac fide cuncta illos obtenturos; venturum ad eos Spiritum sanctum, se et Patrem apud eos mansionem facturos; suppleturum Spiritum sanctum doctrinam a se traditam, suam se iis pacem relicturum (15,1-31). Porro se iis manifestat talem cum quo necesse sit intimam habere unionem, ut boni quid proferatur; sine qua unione extrema instat pernicies. Quare praeprimis opus est observatione praeceptorum Iesu in eius manere dilectione, in qua dilectione firmi odium mundi minime timebunt (15,1-27). Utique affirmat graves iis instare persecutiones; at eos consolatur promittens se missurum Spiritum sanctum, qui sibi et operi suo testimonium exhibebit, et promittens se reversurum ad eos et eos gaudio affecturum; ad fiduciam eos provocat, nam a se vinci mundum (16,1-33). Insigni modo sese discipulis quoque manifestat in oratione illa quam ut Pontificem fundere merito dicunt; in qua suam a Patre gloriam petit, pro discipulis ad Patrem orat et omnes demum fideles Patri commendat, ut sint unum inter se, unum secum et cum Patre, suae demum gloriae consortes. Talem sui sacrificii fructum a Patre petit (17,1-26). Gloriam Christi in passione quoque manifestari evangelista iam antea ostendit, dum Iesus dicat se animam suam ponere pro suis ideoque se diligi a Patre, dum asserit se libere ponere (10,11-18), dum dicit passione sua. principem mundi iri eiectum et se passione omnia ad se tracturum (12,31. 32). In ipsa quoque passione relucet eius gloria; patitur enim quia vult, omnino libere; innocentia eius a iudice romano non semel publice proclamatur, se esse regem et ut veritati testimonium perhiberet natum etin mundum venisse coram iudice profitetur; in mortem traditur quia est Filius Dei et ab ipsa cruce eius tiI0AN. 13, 4-9. tulus : rex Iudaeorum profertur. Gloria eius in impletione vaticiniorum quoque demonstratur, et in fideli mulierum piarum et discipuli ad crucem praesentia et in honorifica sepultura (18,1-19,42). Gloria eius manifestatur demum eximio modo eius resurrectione, quam testantur sepulcrum vacuum , apparitio facta Mariae Magdalenae et apparitiones tres discipulis factae; gloriam suam manifestat mittens discipulos sicut ipse missus sit a Patre iisque potestatem conferens remittendi et retinendi peccata et Petro committens curam et regimen suae Ecclesiae (20,1- 91,95).
12:1
οὖν ne se rattache pas à ce qui précède. Ce n'est pas parce qu'on doit saisir Jésus qu'il vient, mais simplement parce que son heure est venue; le sens est donc très vague, comme souvent dans Jo. — L’indication de la date est parfaitement dans la tradition grecque, ionique (Hippocrate) et dorique : πρὸ ἁμερᾶν δέχα τῶν μυστηρίων (Inscr. d’Andania, 1er 5. av. J.-C.) : dans ce cas le génitif indique le point de départ comme ferait un ablatif (Mouzron, Prol., p. 101). Ici il faut donc compter six jeurs à partir du vendredi soir (Jo. xvx, 28) 44 Nisan. On était done au samedi soir 8 nisan, mais on peut supposer que la date porte plutôt sur le repas que sur le moment précis de l'arrivée. Il serait étonnant que Jésus ait marché tout le jour du sabbat. Mais peut-être avait-il passé la nuit à la belle étoile, comme font si souvent les caravanes, pour achever une dernière et très courte étape le matin, et arriver en ville avec le jour. Cette date ne paraît pas concorder avec celle qui est insinuée par Me. x1v, À et Mt. xxvr, 2; mais il nous a semblé que Mc. et ML. ont comme enchâssé le festin de Béthanie entre l’embarras des prêtres et la trahison de Judas parce qu’on avait le sentiment que le mécontentement de Judas, quoiqu'il n’ait pas été nommé à propos du festin, avait eu quelque influence sur sa résolution. C’est un des cas où Jo. semble avoir à dessein précisé et mis en meilleure lumière la tradition synoptique, et il n'y a aucune raison de récuser son autorité. Loisy prétend qu'il a changé la date pour aboutir à un sabbat qui fit pendant au sabbat de la Sépulture. Alors pourquoi πὸ pas noter plus clairement ce symbolisme, en nommant ici au moins l’un des deux sabbats? On dirait aussi bien avec Bauer que Jo. n’a pas pris garde au jour de la semaine. — D'ailleurs rien n’empéchait de faire un repas même assez soigné le jour du sabbat (ef. Le. x1v, 1-5). A la nuit du samedi le sabbat était terminé. Jésus arrive donc à Béthanie; en venant d'Éphraïm il a pu passer par Jéricho; Jo. ne dit pas qu’il est descendu chez Lazare : il rattache seulement ce nouveau récit au précédent. — ὁ τεϑνηχώς pourrait être authentique, quoique ce mot soit ici redondant, car Ἰησοῦς à la fin de la phrase l’est encore davantage. 4. de (TH) plutôt que οὖν (SV). — Ιουδας ... αὐτου (THV) plutôt que εἰς ex τῶν pu α. I. ὁ. 1. (S).
12:2
Qui a donné le diner? Jo. ne le dit pas, car toute son attention se porte sur la famille de Lazare. Il est du moins très clair que 16 festin n'a pas lieu chez Lazare. Dans ce cas on eût pu dire que Marthe servait (Lc. x, 40), mais nullement que Lazare était un de ceux qui prenaient part au repas. Il eût pu céder la présidence au Maître, mais il n’en eût pas moins été chez lui. D’après Me. et Mt. le repas était chez Simon le lépreux, où Lazare pouvait figurer comme hôte. I semble seulement dans Jo. que Lazare a été invité à cause de Jésus, et que l’on comptait sur les bons offices de ses sœurs.
12:3
Marie est nommée, tandis que Mc. et Mt. avaient tu son nom. Et cependant ils avaient fait dire à Jésus — ce que Jo. n'a pas — que son action serait racontée dans le monde entier en mémoire d'elle. Ils savaient donc qui elle était et avaient sans doute des raisons de ne pas la nommer, ce que Jo. fait sans difficulté. IL semble avoir emprunté à Me. μύρου νάρδου πιστικῆς, remplaçant πολυτε-- Aoûs par πολυτίμου (qui se rapporte à μύρου plutôt qu'à νάρδου), sans avoir besoin pour cela de recourir à Mt. (qui lit plutôt βαρυτίμου), οἵ lui-même avait des souvenirs précis puisqu'il donne le poids du parfum, λίτρα, soit le latin libra, pesant 327 grammes 4/2. — L'action de Marie est regardée par Loïsy comme un compromis assez maladroit entre le récit de Le. (vu) et celui de ML. et de Mc. Et il faut reconnaître que chacune de ces deux manières est plus facile à comprendre que celle de Jo. D'après Mc. et Mt., la femme répand le parfum sur a tête, et n’a donc rien à essuyer. D'après Le. (vrr, 38), la pécheresse arrose les pieds de Jésus de ses larmes et les essuie de ses cheveux avant de les oindre. Tout est dans l’ordre. Mais pourquoi essuyer l'huile répandue sur les pieds? C'est à se demander si Jo. n’a pas voulu dire qu’elle a oïnt les pieds qu'elle avait essuyés avec ses cheveux après les avoir lavés. Mais ce serait une inversion étrange et l’action n'aurait pas déjà été formulée (xr, 2) dans cet ordre contraire aux faits. Il faut donc reconnaitre que l'acte de Marie est peu naturel, qu'il ἃ paru extraordinaire, si bien qu'il la désignait déjà suffisamment (x1, 2). Passant sous silence l’onction de la tête, qui allait de soi, Jo. note l’onction des pieds, hommage plus extraordinaire, et, la quantité du parfum étant considérable, il coule en telle abondance sur les pieds sacrés, que Marie aussitôt dénoue sa chevelure pour l’essuyer, ce qui la parfume elle-même et contribue à répandre l'odeur dans toute la maison. Quand on lit les textes en synopse, on est porté à voir dans le dernier une combinaison ; mais Jo. n’en avait sûrement pas à son usage. Si son texte était isolé, on ne le trouverait pas si étrange; en somme Marie a pu songer à préserver les tapis et les coussins. Mais c’est surtout la pensée de Jo. qui nous importe ici : il a voulu montrer la prodigalité du don, et l’ardeurde l'hommage qui oblige Marie à un geste peu ordinaire οἱ dont le souvenir était resté attaché à sa personne. Cela explique suffisamment la réflexion sur la bonne odeur répandue, dernier trait caractéristique, qu'on retrouve ailleurs, cf. Pzur. Ale. xx: ὠδώδει δὲ θεσπέσιον οἷον, ὃπ' ἀρωμάτων καὶ μύρων ὃ οἶκος, OÙ il n'a rien de symbolique. Paul ayant dit (IE Cor. n, 15) Χριστοῦ εὐωδία ἐσμὲν τῷ θεῷ», il était assez naturel de voir dans l'odeur répandue le symbole de la foi prêchée dans le monde (Théodore d'Héraclée, Cyr., Aug.). Pour l'attribuer à l'auteur, il faudrait admettre, comme semble le faire Origène (Comm. I, x1, Pr., p. 16), que Jo. a mis en forme de symbole la réflexion de Me. Mt. surla prédication de l’onction dans le monde entier, ce qui serait vraiment bien subtil. On voit dans Aug. comment le passage a dù se faire du texte de Paul au sens symbolique pour Jo. D'abord : mundus impletus est fama bona, puis : nomen Christi annuntietur, odore optimo mundus impleatur. 1] faut encore être plus féru d'allégorie pour voir ici « comment Marie, l'Église de la gentilité, a recueilli aux pieds de Jésus le parfum de l'Évangile » (Loisy, p. 362), car c'est Marie qui à donné le parfum avant de l’essuyer ! &) Dans Mc. quelques personnes s'indignent intérieurement; elles n'avaient pas besoin d’un porte-parole. ME. avec son pluriel vague met en scène les disciples, ce qui suppose bien qu'un d'eux ἃ parlé au nom de tous : celui-là fut Judas, dont Jo. prononce ici le nom. Le texte de D ἀπὸ Καρυώτου semble une explication de Ἰσκαριώτης, cf. vi, 71. Opposition frappante : un des disciples, et la trahison.
12:5
La trahison de Judas vendant son maitre, d’après les synopiiques, prouve assez qu'il aimait l'argent. Sa réflexion ἃ cependant les apparences de Ja charité; ce ne pouvait être que la dissimulation d'un avare, contrastant avec Ja prodigalité de Marie et sa manière ingénue de dénouer ses cheveux sans se préoccuper du qu’en dira-t-on. Au lieu de dire : on aurait pu vendre (Mt. Mc.), Judas blâme plus nettement : pourquoi n'a-t-on pas vendu? Avec cette tournure il ne pouvait guère dire comme Me. « plus de » trois cents deniers. Jo. s’en tient à ce chiffre, environ 225 francs. ÉVANCILE SELON SAINT JEAN. 21
12:6
« Ainsi que la vertu, le vice ἃ ses degrés »; Judas n'aurait pas vendu son Maître s'il n'avait été déjà entraîné par son amour de l'argent à des crimesmoindres. Il semble donc que Jo. nous explique ainsi, par un vice invétéré, le fait inouï de la trahison. Loisy tient à noter « que cette imputation de vol remplace l'histoire de la trahison pour argent dans les synoptiques; sans doute répugnait-il à l’évangéliste de dire que le Christ avait été vendu », ete. (p. 363). C'est-à-dire que Jo. qui ne nie pas la trahison, aurait refusé de lui donner pour explication un marché, tout en soulignant que Judas était un voleur. Comment pouvait-il espérer remplacer de cette facon sournoise le fait acquis dans la tradition, et qu'il rendait plus vraisemblable? Judas se dit qu'il vient de manquer une bonne occasion de voler la caisse; il prendra sa revanche. On dirait d'une petite communauté dont Judas aurait été l’économe ou le procureur. Pourquoi Jésus abandonnait-il le soin de la bourse à un voleur? Cela paraît plus contraire à sa dignité que le fait d'être vendu; mais il tolérait bien ce malhonnète homme parmi les apôtres. Si la première communauté était un début du règne de Dieu, il n'y eut pas à s'étonner plus tard que le règne de Dieu, fondé par la mort du Christ, comprit des indignes (Aug.). — γλωσσόχομον ici et xin, 29, seuls cas du N. T.; originairement un étui pour les languettes de flûte, et ensuite un coffre où l'on mettait l'argent, I Par. στιν, 8. 10 et Pap. Ryl. nm, 127, 25 (29 ap. J.-C.) où il est question de 150 drachmes ἃς εἶχον ἐν γλοσσοχόμωι (MM). Je ne vois pas qu'on soit autorisé à traduire « sac »; ce coffre, d'après l’étymologie même, pouvait être très petit et en tout cas portatif : une cassette. — βαστάζω, porter, emporter, ensuite dérober, cf. Jos. Ant. ὙΠ], x, 3, etc. et papyrus (Bauer, MAL), surtout Diog. Laërce, τν, 59, où l’on voit des serviteurs se servir frauduleusement d'un sceau, xat ὅσα ἐδούλετο ἐθάσταζεν.
12:7
Réponse difficile, et qui a été expliquée de deux manières : a) Laïssea, afin qu'elle conserve quelque chose pour le jour de ma sépulture (Zahn). Ii reste du parfum; Marie aura, sans qu'elle s'en doute encore, l’occasion de l’employer; qu'on ne l'empêche pas de le mettre de côté. C’est admettre que l’emploi du tout οὐΐ été une prodigalité reprochable, — Mais cette sagesse étroite et banale ne répond nullement à l'esprit du récit, dans Jo. pas plus que dans Me. où la femme a brisé le vase : Marie ἃ versé largement, tout ce qu'elle avait, dont Judas évalue le prix. C'est cette prodigalité, qui, en d’autres temps, eût paru excessive, et que Jésus n'aurait pas acceptée pour sa personne, n’était la circonstance de sa mort prochaine. C’est le sens des synoptiques, mais c'est aussi le sens de Jo., qu’on accuse (Bauer) d'avoir corrigé leur onction sépulcrale symbolique pour renvoyer à une onction réelle qui d'ailleurs n’a pas eu lieu! Ge qui est décisif, c'est que Jésus veut que Marie ne soit pas ou blâmée οὐ interrompue : il faut la laisser faire : or elle ne met pas le parfum de côté, elle le prodigue. ὃ) Ce premier point étant acquis, il faut expliquer les termes : ἄφες αὐτήν pout s'entendre séparément : laisse-la tranquille, cf. Me. xiv, 6; Mt. xv, 14; IV Reen. iv, 27, ou en joignant à ce qui suit : laissez-la continuer de faire ce qu'elle fait (1 Regn. xvr, 11), même avec ἵνα et le subj. (ef. Me. x1, 16) au lieu de l'infinitif plus commun. Des deux façons ce n'est qu'une nuance peu importante, Mais que signifie tnpéw® Si c’est observer, célébrer, il faut que αὐτό signifie cela, cet acte ce qui paraît bien difficile; il eût fallu τοῦτο, Le sens n’est donc pas : laisse-la pratiquer cette observance (Schanz, Till.?\. Il faut plutôt séparer ἄφες αὐτήν de ce qui suit, et supposer une idée intermédiaire, comme dans ΙΧ, 3 (cf. 1, 8; vr, 30. 50; Eph. v, 33) : laisse-la tranquille; [cela est arrivé] afin qu’elle gardât ce parfum en vue du jour de ma sépulture, rite qu'elle accomplit dès maintenant. La réponse donne le même sens que celui des synoptiques, et s'adapte exactement à l’objection de Judas: Pourquoi n’at-on pas vendu ce parfum? — Parce qu’il était réservé à l’usage qu’elle en fait. Nous avons supposé la lecon certainement authentique, appuyée maintenant par W et @. Le texte reçu ἃ τετήρηχεν au lieu de ἵνα... τηρήσῃ. C'est incontestablement une correction en vue de la clarté, maïs une correction qui a parfaitement saisi le sens (Cyr., Euth. 2%, peut-être Nonnus). — Comment Judas a-t-il supposé que ce parfum était en la possession de Marie qui eût pu le vendre, au lieu de supposer qu’elle venait de l'acheter pour l’usage qu'elle en a fait? Peut-être est-ce que le parfum avait été acheté pour la sépulture de Lazare, et qu’il était demeuré en plus (Field).
12:8
La réflexion n'a pas moins de portée dans Jo. que dans les synoptiques, quoique l’ordre des deux parties de la réponse soit interverti. Dans Jo. la justification précède, et c’est seulement ensuite que l’objection est écartée : ordre qu’on peut estimer plus logique. Le Sauveur ne veut pas démasquer le traître; mais, comme ses paroles ont pu faire quelque impression sur de bonnes âmes, il maintient pour le cours ordinaire l'intérêt des pauvres, qui doit céder dans ce cas à la convenance de l’heure. Désormais les amis de Jésus ne pourront plus lui rendre leurs bons offices. On ne saurait condamner celle qui a si royalement fait les choses pour la dernière fois. 9-11, AFFIUENCE A BÉTHANIE.
12:9
Cette foule doit être composée de ceux qui cherchaïent Jésus (σι, 55 5.). Ils apprennent enfin où il se trouve, et comme c’est à Béthanie, et qu'ils ont entendu parler de la résurrection de Lazare, leur curiosité a un double objet. — ὃ avant ὄχλος d'après Ν BL et aussi W, étonne et c’est sans doute pour cela qu'il a été supprimé. Peut-être Jo. regarde-t-il comme déterminée cette foule dont il a souvent parlé, ou bien πολύς remplaçait-il dans sa pensée πᾶς. qui admettrait l'article? De toute facon πολύς sans article serait attribut. — Pourquoi ἐκ τῶν τὐζουδαίωνν Ordinairement ce sont des adversaires, ce qui n’est pas le cas cette fois. ἢ semble que Jo. a voulu désigner simplement des gens du paÿs, par opposition aux pèlerins (12). On se demande comment ils sont venus un samedi peut-être habitaient-ils près de Béthanie, ou estimaient-ils qu’ils ne dépassaient pas la limite sabbatique (ef. Act. 1,12, du mont des Oliviers). 40 s.) Les Pharisiens ne sont pas nommés avec les grands prêtres. C’est la première fois : depuis l'intervention de Caïphe (σι, 49), les prêtres ont assumé la direction. La résolution de tuer Lazare fut prise aussitôt que fut constatée l'affluence des Juifs à Béthanie, et l'influence du miracle sur leur moral; celle-ci est marquée d'abord par ὑπῆγον, ils quittent le parti de la hiérarchie, n'obéissent plus, ils croient en Jésus.
12:12
La résolution du v. 10 est presque dans une parenthèse et le temps précis v’en est pas indiqué; τῇ ἐπαύριον ne peut donc se dater que du repas (Zahn). Ceux qui entrent en scène ne sont pas de Jérusalem ou des environs, ils sont donc moins bien informés que les Juifs du v. 9, et apprennent seulement dans la matinée que Jésus va faire son entrée à Jérusalem. Cependant ils ont entendu parler du fait de Lazare, qui déchaîne leur enthousiasme. — Cette fois ὁ devant ὄχλος est tout naturel, puisque l’article reparaît devant ἐλθών : Jo. l'a omis devant πολύς pour ne pas le multiplier outre mesure.
12:13
On trouve des βαία lors de l'entrée de Simon à Jérusalem (1 Mach. χα, 54); il devait y avoir des palmiers surtout dans la vallée orientale plus chaude. Tous n'avaient pas leur touffe très élevée, et en tout cas c’eût été un jeu de grimper aux arbres pour couper des palmes. βαίον seul signifiait palme; le mot est probablement d’origine égyptienne; porter des palmes (βαιοφορεῖν Tebt. 294, 10; Éarocopla 295, 11 de 146 ap. J.-C.) était un office des temples égyptiens. Pour dissiper toute équivoque, Jo. a ajouté τῶν φοινίκων, comme βαία φοινίκων Test. ΧΠ patr. Nepht. v, 4, peut-être parce que le mot avait été adopté par les Juifs dans un sens moins précis. — doavvé est complètement détaché, comme dans Mc, et ne paraît qu'une fois, comme une exclamation; Aug. Vox obsecrantis est. Hosanna, sicut nonnulli dicunt qui hebraeam linguam noverunt, magis affectum indicans, quam rem ahquam significans, et en effet, le sens primitif du mot, encore perçu par M, s'était transformé en une acclamation joyeuse. — εὐλογημένος — χυρίου, comme dans Me. Mt. d'après le ps. cxvir, 26. — καὶ ὁ δασιλεὺς τ. Ἰ, prélude à la prophétie et à l'emploi du titre de roi dans la Passion (xvir, 33. 37; xix, 3. 42 55. 49), mais cette fois ce n’est pas le roi des Juifs, tel que les Romains pouvaien l'imaginer, c'est le roi d'Israël, héritier des droits de David sur Israël, mainlenant dispersé; cf. 1, 49 et Me. xv, 32 — Mt. xxvir, 43 — xai, au sens de « qui est aussi » le roi; parallélisme hébraïque (Schanz). 14 5.) Les synoptiques ont raconté en détail comment Jésus s'est procuré l'ânon : Jo. s’en tient à sa formule pour les rencontres providentielles; c’est ainsi qu'André, appelé par Jésus (1, 38) a pu dire : « nous avons trouvé » (1, 1; cf. v, 44: 1x, 35). Il n’est question que de l'ânon, comme dans Mc. et Le (pour Mt. Cf. Comm.), et si Jo. cite Zach. 1x, 9 ainsi que Mt. c'est avec quelques différences. Comme Mt. il a pensé qu'il n’y avait pas lieu de reproduire « Tressaille de joie, fille de Sion, pousse des cris d’allégresse, fille de Jérusalem », ce qu'il a remplacé par : « Ne crains pas, fille de Sion », pour montrer le caractère pacifique du monarque si humblement monté. μὴ 90608 est très fréquent lorsqu'il s’agit d'une manifestation divine (Gen. xv, 1; xx, 47, οἷς.) et de toute manière, de sorte que ces mots ont dû se présenter à Jo. sans réminiscence érudite. Ce qui suit ἰδοὺ 6 Bas. σου ἔρχεται est comme dans les LXX de Zach. et dans Mt.; puis Jo. ne dit que le nécessaire, mais πῶλον ὄνου esl pluiôt d'après l’hébreu : « poulain, fils des ânesses » que d’après les LXX πῶλον νέον, à moins que ce ne soit d’après Mt. lui-même!
12:16
αὐτου οἵ μαθηται (TH) plutôt que ο. pu. α. (SV).
Le premier ταῦτα ne se rapporte pas seulement à l'épisode de l'âne, mais, à cause de βασιλεύς dans la prophétie, doit s’entendre de tout ce modeste triomphe, modeste par l'attitude de Jésus, mais notable comme aveu de son droit royal et divin. Les disciples ne comprirent pas alors que c'était là un accomplissement voulu de Dieu des prophéties messianiques, spécialement bien exprimées pour cette circonstance par Zacharie : plus tard ils se souvinrent et de la prophétie et de la part qu'ils y avaient prise et comprirent la relation providentielle des deux ordres de prophétie et de réalité : ταῦτα exprime cette identité, dans un style de parataxe sémilique, au lieu d'une subordination par le relatif : « que ce qu'ils avaient fait était écrit. » La tournure de 10. marque bien que l’accomplissement était une dépendance de la prophétie. — Sur l'intelligence des disciples après la résurrection, ef. 11, 22; var, 39; xx, 9.
12:17
οτε (HS V) plutôt que οτι (T).
Le sens dépend de la lecon οτε (HS V) ou οτι (T Zahn). Nous préférons ὅτε avec NBA W 6, etc. ον vg, contre DE, etc. abce ff sah boh pes syrsin. (litt. πῶς), à cause de l'autorité des mss., et parce que la valeur du témoignage allégué est beaucoup plus grande s'il émane de ceux qui étaient alors avec Jésus, que de la foule en général. C'est pour cela que Jo. s’est étendu sur le détail du miracle. D'ailleurs les témoins oculaires étaient vraiment une foule (τι, 42). Le sens est donc que ces personnes en très grand nombre ont rendu à Jésus un témoignage tel qu'on l’attendait dans la circonstance, comme au Messie, et non pas seulement sur le fait particulier de la résurrection de Lazare.
12:18
Si on lisait ὅτι au v. 17, 18b serait inutile, ou du moins bien redondant. Le verset s'explique mieux avec ὅτε, car dans ce cas le témoignage direct portait sur le messianisme de Jésus, supposant d'ailleurs un témoignage sur le fait 55Ne crains pas, fille de Sion; Voici que ton roi vient, monté sur un poulain d’ânesse. de Lazare. C’est l'importance de ce dernier point que Jo. relève ici pour expliquer l'enthousiasme non pas de ceux qui accompagnaient Jésus, dont il ne parle pas, mais de la foule du v. 13. Elle avait été mise en mouvement par ce qui avait été dit (ἤκουσαν au sens du plus-que-parfait) par suite des allées et venues à Béthanie (9). — διὰ τοῦτο se rapporte à ce qui suit, c'est-à-dire ὅτι — sai est plutôt au sens de précisément, qu’au sens de aussi comme si la résurrection n’était qu'une raison secondaire de l'empressement de la foule, « Précisément » pourrait être le sens de Le. xr, 49, cf. Heb. vi, 26. — Sur l'influence des miracles dans le triomphe, cf. Le. xIx, 37.
12:19
Les Pharisiens disputent entre eux. Ceux qui prennent la parole paraissent impressionnés du succès de Jésus, mais ne sont pas sympathiques. Ce sont les mêmes qui ne pouvaient supporter qu'on laissäl faire, sous prétexte qu’une agitation populaire sans point d'appui tomberait d'elle-même (xr, 48); or, malgré le conseil de Caïphe, on n’a rien fait. Qu'attend-on pour recourir. à la violence qui seule serait efficace (Cyr)? — ὅλος (après κόσμος) d’après DLO, latt. vg. boh. syrr. doit être maintenu selon Zahn à cause de I Jo. v, 19, et parce que κόσμος traduit ici l'hébreu obiy qui prend toujours V5 au sens de « tout le monde Mais cela relève la valeur de la leçon des meilleurs mss. qui n'était donc pas suggérée comme une locution toute faite. — Même mauvaise humeur des Pharisiens dans Le. xix, 39 s., des sanhédrites dans Mt. χχι, 45 ss. — Jo. ἃ peut-être regardé l'expression employée par les Pharisiens comme une prophétie involontaire de ce qui se passait de son temps, mais son intention de s’en tenir au cadre historique est bien marquée par l'aor. ἀπῆλθεν.
12:20
On est d'accord que ces Ἕλληνες ne sont ni des Juifs dispersés dans 16 monde romain, ni de purs païens, mais des personnes parlant le grec, c'est- àdire n'appartenant pas par la naissance au judaïsme, mais cependant rattachées au culte du Dieu d'Israël, considéré comme le Dieu unique. Ces hommes craignant Dieu (Act. x, 43, etc.) comme le centurion de Capharnaüm (Le. var, 2- 40) ou le centurion Cornelius (Act. x, 1 ss.) venaient volontiers à la fête de Pâque par dévotion, sans cependant prendre part au sacrifice pascal : οὔτε γὰρ λεπροῖς... ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ τοῖς ἀλλοφύλοις, ὅσοι κατὰ θρησχείαν παρῆσαν (Jos. Bell. VI, 21) Ces braves gens n'osent se présenter eux-mêmes; 1] ont vu Jésus comme tout le monde, monté sur le petit âne, mais ils voudraient l’entretenir (ef. Le. vin, 20; 1x, 9). Nés dans le paganisme, ils ont acquis la foi en Dieu ensuite du travail personnel de leur esprit et de l'impulsion de leur cœur; ils devaient plus que d'autres se sentir pressés de demander à Jésus plus de lumière. Et enfin, ce sont des Grecs, c’est-à-dire qu'ils sont imbus de l'esprit grec, animés d’une curiosité universelle toujours en éveil. Nous savions déjà que Philippe était de Bethsaïda (τ, 44); Jo. ajoute cette fois « de Galilée », ce qui n'est vrai qu'au sens large, car Bethsaïda, à l’est du Jourdain, n’était pas dans le domaine d’Antipas, mais de Philippe. Dans cette région les Grecs étaient plus nombreux, et ceux-ci connaissaient peut-être Philippe, dont le nom grec suggère aussi certaines relations avec l'hellénisme.
12:22
Philippe, d'un caractère posé, peu pressé de tout résoudre-par lui-même (1, 46; vi, 7; xiv, 8), consulte André, un compatriote (1, 44), dont le nom aussi est purement grec, et qui savait s'informer (vr, 9); tous deux transmettent 18 demande à Jésus. Mais il ne semble pas y avoir donné suite. Pour le moment il p'a plus qu'à mourir: c'est plus tard qu'il attirera tout le monde (32), donc même les Grecs. Et en effet les Hellènes disparaissent complètement de l'horizon. I n'en sera plus question. « La venue des Grecs, qui figure la conversion des païens, est D'après Loisy u triomphe et symbolise avec lui la glorification du Christ un autre élément d ressuscité » (p. 370). Mais on ne voit pas que ces Grecs quine montrent en somme que de la curiosité (Le. 1x, 9) soient plus près de la conversion que les Juifs qui acclament celui qui vient au nom du Seigneur. Et pourquoi choisir des prosélytes pour figurer ja conversion des gentils? Jo. pensait-il que le christianisme ne se recruterait parmi les gentils que par la voie du prosélytisme juif? Si les Pères ont élé surtout frappés de l'événement capital de la conversion des gentils, les modernes devraient savoir apprécier des notes historiques précises. Renan (Vie de Jésus, appendice, p. 546) : « Or voici des versets (x, 20 et suiv.) qui ont un cachet historique indubitable.… Remarquez surtout combien tout ce passage est exempt d'intention dogmatique on symbolique. » Il faut seulement noter l’heureux présage que la recherche de ces Grecs était pour l'avenir. 23-33 LE VRAI TRIOMPHE DE JÉSUS SERA LE FRUIT DE SA MORT. Jésus accepte la mort, et instruit ceux qui veulent le suivre de la voie qui mène à la gloire (23-26); cependant son âme est troublée mais une voix du cie] lui rend témoignage (27-29); il indique quel sera son genre de mort (30-33), et comme la foule ne comprend pas, il l'exhorte à proûter du temps qui lui reste (34-36). Dans tout cela il n'y a rien qui s'adresse spécialement aux Grecs, mais Jésus ne parle pas non plus aux Pharisiens (contre Spitta); le ton confidentiel s'explique au début parce qu'il répond à André et à Philippe; mais ce n'est qu'une entrée en scène, et c'est la foule avec ses sentiments divers qui est Pauditoire réel (cf. vai, 34 ss.).
12:23
ἀποχρινεται (THV) plutôt que ἀπεχρινατο (8).
αὐτοῖς, donc à Philippe et à André, mais l'horizon n'est pas restreint à eux, pas plus que dans vin, 31, et ἀποκρίνεται n'indique pas une réponse précise à la démarche des deux intermédiaires obligeants. Pour ce qui regarde ce point spécial, il y a une réponse négative implicite dans l'affirmation de la solennité de l'heure; ce n'est pas le temps des interviews. L'heure qui était à l'horizon (vu, 6.30; viu, 20) est enfin venue. Désormais on pourra prendre Jésus et le mettre à mort. Cependant, sans doute à cause du triomphe passager du moment, et par opposition, il la caractérise comme l'heure de sa vraie gloire, la mort n'étant d’ailleurs qu'une condition pour arriver à la gloire de la résurrection et de l'hommage des peuples. Il se peut que Jésus ait déduit l'approche de l'heure d’après la situation; mais s’il sait, c'est sûrement d'une façon surnaturelle, cf. χει, 1; xvr, 2.32.
12:24
On ἃ vu dans ce grain de blé un rapprochement avec la langue des mystères d'Éleusis (Holfz.}, mais on ignore quel était dans ces mystères le sens de l'épi moissonné en silence (RB., 4919, p. 204); le symbolisme du grain semé ‘pour renaître, figure de la résurrection, paraît bien représenté sur ces sarcophages du musée du Caire où du grain a été semé en forme d'Osiris. Mais un fait naturel si commun était de nature à suggérer diverses comparaisons; Épictète y a vu la nécessité de suivre lentement Le cours de la nature : κατορυγῆναι δεῖ χρόνον τὸ σπέρμα, κρυφθῆναι, κατὰ μικρὸν αὐξηθῆναι, ἵνα τελεσφορήσῃ (1v, 8, 36). Paul (1 Cor. xv, 36) ἃ pensé au grain qui meurt pour revivre : οὐ ζωοποιεῖται ἐὰν μὴ ἀποθάνῃ, La pensée de Jésus se porte sur la multiplication du grain, ce qui rappelle quelque peu la parabole du semeur (Me. 1v, 8 et parall.). Il envisage donc maintenant sa mort moins comme une condition de sa glorification personnelle, que comme la condition du succès de son œuvre : καρπὸς γὰρ τῶν τοῦ Χριστοῦ παθημάτων, ἣ πάντων ζωή, νεχρῶν τε χαὶ ζώντων' σπέρμα γὰρ γέγονε ζωῆς, ὁ Χριστοῦ θάνατος (Cyr.). Loisy voudrait rendre la comparaison ridicule : « on ne dit pas d'un grain de blé qui ne lève pas, qu'il reste seul » (p. 371). — Mais qui pose ce cas absurde, comme si la comparaison était entre deux grains semés dont l'un lève et l'autre ne lève pas? S'il est semé, il meurt, lève et produit; s’il n'est pas semé, il ne meurt pas, mais il reste seul: aucun cultivateur ne se trompera sur 18. sens de l'hypothèse. Il y a donc une comparaison, tirée de la nature, dont l'application se fait aisément à l’œuvre du Ghrist; mais il est si peu désigné expressément par 16 grain eu manière d'allégorie, qu'aussitôt après la pensée s'étend à d’autres, dont on pourrait dire la même chose, proportion gardée.
12:25
En effet, l'annonce voilée de la passion est suivie d’un avertissement très jent de participer à sa gloire; même contexte austère à ceux qui se proposeral dans Me. vin, 31-35; ME. xvi, 21-25; Le. 1x, 22-24; et pour le texte cf, encore Mt. x, 39 et Le. xvu, 33. Tous ces textes des synoptiques ont plus de rapport entre eux qu'avec le texte de Jo. Dans ce dernier, l'opposition est plus absolue entre aimer et haïr; mais elle est moins stricte entre aimer et perdre, haïr et - conserver; en d'autres termes, elle est plus variée qu'entre sauver el perdre, perdre ei sauver. De plus Jo. explique qu'il faut haïr son âme dans ce monde, pour la garder en vue de la vie éternelle. I\ serait difficile de soutenir que sa formule est primitive par rapport aux autres et que Jésus lui-même a varié ses termes de cette façon, lorsque cinq formules des synoptiques se ressemblent si étroitement. C'était donc sous leur forme que la tradition avait retenu cette importante sentence, à laquelle Jo. avait certes le droit de donner plus de précisionet de clarté en faveur de ses lecteurs. li y ἃ d'ailleurs le même contraste ingénieux et frappant de la vie temporelle qu'il ne faut pas aimer au point de risquer le salut de l'âme, de la vie avec ses attraits sensibles qu'il faut haïr si Von veut préparer son âme à la vie éternelle : c'est en somme la vie future qui doit passer avant l'intérêt de l'homme naturel et cela au péril du corps : τῆς ψυχῆς φιλίαν καλεῖ, τὸ δοχεῖν αὐτὴν κατέχειν, οὗ προδιδόντας εἰς κινδύνους τὸ σῶμα (Cyr.). L'esprit du logion sémitique est parfaitement conservé. ptiques cités au v. 25 l’idée de suivre Jésus
12:26
τις διαχονη (TH) plutôt que Staxovn τις (SV).
Dans les cinq passages des syno la précédant, l'allusion à la vie sauvée et accompagne aussi, mais toujours en perdue, destinée à avertir ceux qui veulent suivre Jésus des dispositions généreuses qu'il exige d'eux. Dans Jo. l'ordre est interverti et la nuance n'est pas [ἃ même. La nécessité qui s'impose de renoncer même à la vie pour sauver son âme, est comme adoucie par la pensée qu'on se trouvera au service du Maître, et qu'en le suivant on arrivera auprès de lui, pour recevoir du Père un henneur qui soit comme une participation de sa gloire : δοξασθῇ (23) — τιμήσει. — Il ne semble pas que Jésus s'adresse spécialement ou exclusivement à ses Apôtres (contre Zahn). Il est vrai que διάχονος marque mieux que doükoçune participation au travail du maître : tel un apprenti διαχονοῦντα «at ποιοῦντα πάντα τὰ ἐπιτασσόμενα αὐτῷ (Ox, 11, 275, 10 en 66 ap. J.-C.); mais ce n’est pas là un terme technique pour le ministère comme dans 11 Cor. x1, 23; Col. 1, 7; 1 Tiru. 1v, 6. L'invitation s'adresse à tout le monde. Dans la circonstance présente on peut songer à ceux qui venaient d’acclamer Jésus comme roi. S'ils veulent s'engager à le servir, qu'ils le suivent donc, aux conditions déjà indiquées, et alors ils auront leur récompense : ὅπου εἰμί... cf. σιν, 3; xvu, 24. Sur la récompense de ceux qui suivent Jésus etle servent, cf. Mt. x, 32 s.; Me. vin, 35; Le. σαὶ, 37. — τιμάω s’entendrait aisément χατὰ τὴν ἀξίαν, « selon qu’on le mérite », mais dans le N. T. le sens est « honorer », non « récompenser ». .
12:27
Jésus, étant vraiment homme, ἃ éprouvé l'angoisse que cause l'approche de la mort. Quand elle apparaît de loin, il n’est pas rare qu’on l'accepte sans frérmir. Mais quand elle est présente, ce n'est pas seulement la chair qui s'émeut, c'est encore l’âme raisonnable qui l’envisage comme un mal Ce moneñt 6 t venu pour le Christ (νῦν), et c'est bien son âme (ψυχὴ λογική, Cyr.). qui cst troublée, c’est-à-dire agitée d'un pressentiment qui la remue (cf. Ps. vi, # 8... etc.). Jo. le dit parce qu'il en fut ainsi (Cyr.) non pour suggérer que Jésus parle ici en notre nom (Auwg.), ni pour répondre à une objection tacite des disciples : vous en parlez bien à votre aise, vous qui êles par votre divinité au-dessus de la douleur. Il est certain d’ailleurs que rien n’est mieux fait que cette réalité pour engager les disciples de Jésus à souffrir en union avec lui, auquel la crainte de la mort n'a pas été épargnée. D'ailleurs les théologiens expliquent qu'en Jésus la raison n’était jamais positivement troublée, ce qui est supérieur aux lois ordinaires de la nature humaine, mais non pas à son essence, puisque chez les hommes il en est parfois ainsi, malgré l'émoion et le désarroi de la partie inférieure de l'âme. Dans ce trouble Jésus se demande ce qu'il doit dire, c'est-à-dire ce qu'il doit demander à son Hêtre, comme l'indique ce qui suit. D'après plusieurs auteurs (Mald., Schanz, Fillion, Kn., Vogels, Lepin, p. 463, etc.) il faut mettre un point après ταύτης, Jésus demanderait posilivement à son Père de le sauver de ceite heure (c'est-à-dire de lui épargner la mort qui est en vue). Puis il se reprendrait pour s’en remetlre à la volonté du Père. D’autres (Chrys., Ich'odad, Zahn, Bauer, Loisy, Calmes, Till), mettent une seconde interrogation après ταύτης. Le sens est : que dirai-je?.. sauvez-moi? mais non, je ne le dirai pas. puisque... je dirai donc plutôt. Nous préférons la double interrogation, dont il y a bien des exemples (ui, 56 et τὶ ἐροῦμεν Rom. vi, 4; vu, 1; 1x, 14, Cf. Rom. IV, 10; Mt. χι, 7), car si la prière σῶσον était positive, elle sortait si naturellement de la situation qu'il eût été inutile de dire τί εἴπω, mots très naturels s'il y a en effet deux alternatives. — IL va sans dire que διὰ τοῦτο ne doit pas s'entendre de ce qui suit, c'est-à-dire de la glorification, mais de la mort elle-même, qui vient d’être entrevue, et dont le trouble est comme la première touche.
12:28
Étant donné que Jésus est venu pour souffrir, et que sa mort est nécessaire pour l'œuvre que lui a assignée son Père, et qui doit procurer la gloire du Père, il ne reste plus qu’à dire : Père, glorifie ton nom (τὸ ὄνομα avec l'immense majorité et non τὸν υἱόν avec les mss. LX, etc. boh.), en parachevant tes desseins éternels. La voix du ciel. — οὖν, parce que la prière du Fils au Père était exaucée. Après ἐδόξασα on ne peut sous-entendre « toi », mais seulement « Jui », c’est-à-dire mon nom. Mais il va de soi que c’est par l’œuvre du Fils, c'est-à-dire par les miracles qui ont procuré la gloire de Dieu; cf. χι, 4. Puisque le Fils accepte la mort et demande de glorifier son Père, le Père poursuivra cetie gloire par le Fils, c’est-à-dire par sa résurrection et sa gloire définitive. — Cette voix n’est pas sans analogie avec celle de la Transfiguration, d'autant plus, comme le remarque finement Bauer, que dans le récit de Le. (rx, 34), il était aussi question de la Passion. Mais on ne peut ajouter avec Loisy que « la voix céleste remplace aussi, très probablement, l'ange consojateur » de Le. xxn, 43 à Gethsémani. — Sur une voix du ciel, cf. Dan. 1v, 28; Me. 1, 11 et parall. ; Act. 1x, ἀ; xl, 9; de la nuée (Mc. 1%, 7 et parall.); d'en haut (Apoc. Bar. xut, 1; XX, 1). — Dès le temps des Tannaïtes on emploie le mot bath qôt (fille de la voix) pour signifier une voix venue du ciel; son autorité n'était pas irréfragable, du moins d'après R. Josua (vers 90-130 ap. J.-C.); οἵ. FieBi6, Jüdische Wundergeschichten… P- 32. .
12:29
11 semble que la voix ne fut entendue distinctement que par Jésus, et sans doute aussi par ses disciples. 1 y avait toujours là une certaine foule — ce qui ne prouve pas du tout qu'on fût dans le Temple (contre Schanz, Till. etc.) — qui entendit bien quelque chose, mais probablement d'une facon assez confuse, et qui interpréla ce bruit selon ses dispositions. Après l'invocation au Père, il était évident que c'était un signe céleste. Si Jo. pensait toujours aux Grecs du v. 20, il a pu les ranger parmi ceux qui ont cru en- 80. ἀπεχριθη Ιησους χαὶ εἰπεν (TSV) plutôt que α. x. €. 1. (H). 82. eav (TSV) plutôt que αν (H). — παντας (THSV) ou παντα. tendre le tonnerre, car c'était un signe favorable s’il tonnaif. à gauche (Viraice, Én. U, 692 s.); mais c'est l'opinion de la plus grande partie de la foule, donc avant tout des Juifs, qui nommaient le tonnerre : la voix de Dieu (Ps. xxvun, 3-9; Job xxxvu, 4; 1 Regn. σα, 18). D'autres, familiers avec les révélations angéliques dans la Bible, pensent qu'un ange ἃ parlé (οἵ. Act. xxur, 9). Des deux façons c'était méconnaîire la portée du témoignage émanant de celui que Jésus avait invoqué, c’est-à-dire du Père; mais la foule devait du moins comprendre que Dieu approuvait sa résolution par un intermédiaire.
12:30
Jésus ne répond pas directement à ces conjectures; il prend simplement la parole de nouveau, et note d'abord que lui-même étant sûr d'avance de l’approbation de son Père, la voix s'adressait à eux, non pas à lui. S'ils n'ont pas compris, ils n'avaient qu'à solliciter une explication que d’ailleurs il leur donne pour confirmer ce qu'il a dit de l’imminence de l'heure et de la signification de l'œuvre.
12:31
En disant deux fois νῦν, Jésus rappelle que l'heure est venue: il semble donc reprendre son discours du v. 23 pour en révéler le sens caché: en même temps cependant il s'attache à expliquer à la foule l'urgence de prendre garde à la voix du ciel (Chrys.) qui parle, elle aussi, de glorification — χρίσις n'est pas le discernement des bons et des mauvais, ni la punition (ἐχδίκησις, Cyr. Chrys.) des mauvais, mais simplement le jugement prononcé sur le monde ancien, jugement de condamnation, qui porte avant tout sur celui qui en était jusqu'à présent le chef, c’est-à-dire sur le diable. C'est ce que Jésus avait déjà inauguré en expulsant les démons (Mt. x, 28 5.; Le. ΧΙ, 20 ss.); désormais Satan perdra son empire sur les hommes, en d'autres termes sera expulsé du monde. On peut estimer que Dieu le punira ainsi d'avoir osé porter la main sur Jésus qui ne relevait pas de son empire (Or. Chrys. Cyr. etc.) maïs cette idée n'est pas même indiquée ici implicitement, — ὃ ἄρχων τοῦ κόσμου τούτου οἵ, χιν, 30; xvr, 11 + N. T; cependant cf. Act. XxvI,48; II Cor. IV, ἀ; Bph. n, 2; vi, 42; ME. τν, 8 s.; Le. 1v, 6. L'empire du diable ou de Satan lui vient de son pouvoir de suggérer le mal aux hommes qui ne lui résistent pas. Désormais la situation sera changée : aliud est intrinsecus regnare aliud forinsecus oppugnare.. et si aliqua tela eius missa perveniunt, admonet Apostolus unde non laedant… et si aliquando vulnerat, adest qui sanat (Aug.). Pour nous, c'est encore la lutte, mais par rapport au Christ la victoire est complète, et c'est ce que Jésus enseigne ici (Gol. x, 45). — Le terme que Jo. donne au démon est le même qu’on trouve chez les rabbins, Εν ù dans un sens mal défini traduit ἄρχων τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου dans Ien. Eph. xvur, 1; xix, 1; Magn. τ, 3, etc. ef. au pluriel οἱ ἄρχοντες τ. a. τ᾿ 1 Cor. τι, 6 ss. — La leçon κάτω (6 22%. 6 ὁ 32 Lr syrsin sah Chrys.) au lieu de ἔξω est influencée par l'idée de l'enfer souterrain.
12:32
κἀγώ, par opposition à Satan; tandis qu'il impose son autorité, Jésus altirera tous les hommes à lui, soit Juifs, soit païens, après qu'il aura été élevé, c'est-à-dire sur la Croix (33). C’est done bien sa mort, et la pensée de cette mort, qui ne cessera d'exercer une attraction puissante sur les hommes pour les sauver, les conduire où sera le vainqueur. δψοῦν cf. nr, 44; vnr, 28; ἕλκειν comme vi, #4, et pour l'idée x, 16; σι, 52.
12:33
On aurait pu croire que par ὑψοῦν Jésus n’entendait que son exaltation glorieuse; aussi l’'évangéliste at-il soin de dire que ce terme devait s'entendre de la mort de la croix; cf. x, 32. — σημαίνω, mot employé pour indiquer ce qu’on doit faire ou ce qui doit arriver dans l'avenir, mais d’une manière un peu voilée, soit par des oracles, soit par des prophéties, soit par des présages Héraclite (Diels Fr.93) : « le prince dont l'oracle est à Delphes οὔτε λέγει οὔτε χρύπτει, ἀλλὰ σημαίνει, Très usité dans le paganisme, et aussi dans Jos. Ant. VII, ax, ὅ; X, xt, 3; cf. Dan. 1, 45 Sept., Jo. xvur, 32; xxr, 49; Apoc. τ, 1; Act. x1, 28 (Bauer).
12:34
La foule a très bien compris que Jésus se désignait comme Fils de l'homme (23), dès le premier mot qui posait le thème de son discours. Maintenant il parle d'être élevé ëx τῆς γῆς, comme s'il ne devait pas rester sur la terre, οἱ cependant le Christ doit demeurer, c'est-à-dire régner toujours. Alors, que signifie cette destinée éphémère du Fils de Fhomme? et qu'est-ce enfin que ce Fils de l'homme? prétend-il être un précurseur du Christ ou quelque autre? On voit que la foule est encore sous l'impression de ses acclamations. Elle vient de saluer le roi d'Israël, estimant que Jésus se donnait comme tel. Mais ses paroles à lui semblent poursuivre un autre objet. — ὃ νόμος de toute l'Écriture, comme dans x, 34; xv, 5; ilnya donc pas lieu d'insister sur les prophéties messianiques du seul Pentateuque; pour le règne du Messie, on citera plutôt II Regn. ναι, 16; Ps. ax, 4; ἴδ. 1x, 6; Dan. vu, 43 5. Sur la durée du règne du Messie d'après [05 apocalypse et les rabbins cf. Le Messianisme.… pp. 92 ss.; 108 ss.; 150; 205 88. Pour les opinions sur le Fils de l'homme, cf. eod. loc. p. 224 ss. — La réflexion témoigne de plus d'impatience que de docilité; elle émane de ceux qui se croient versés dans les Écritures; manifestement le Fils de l'homme n'était pas pour eux un terme courant pour « Messie
12:35
Aussi Jésus les invite à mieux profiter de sa présence, sans répondre directement à des gens mal disposés. Il semble donc qu’on est plutôt au début du dernier séjour à Jérusalem qu'à la fin. C’est un temps court, mais appréciable. La lumière est Jésus lui-même (1, 4. 9; ur, 19; vi, 12; 1x, 8), donc ἐν ὑμῖν signifie « parmi vous ». — ὡς se trouve pour ἕως, néanmoins on serait tenté de Lire ἕως au v. 35 « aussi longtemps que » et ὡς au v. 36 « durant que », avec N qui écrit ainsi, tandis que B D W etc. ont les deux fois ὡς (Deb. $ 455.3). — χαί « et alors » (cf. Introd. p. cv). — Ne pas ponetuer la ve. modicum lumen, mais modicum, lumen, ou plutôt insérer fempus après modicum (avec ἀπο, latt.) pour éviter l'amphibologie. Sur l'avantage qu'il ÿ ἃ à marcher de jour, cf. x1, 9; 1x, 4; I Jo. π|, 44. — καταλαμθάνω, non pas comme dans 1, 5, mais au sens normal de surprendre, en parlant de la nuit, ce qui se comprend mieux dans un pays où le crépuscule est relativement court. De même le jour pourrait surprendre (1 Thess. v, 4).
12:36
Marcher dans la lumière, c’est croire en celui qui est Ia lumière, et de la sorte on devient fils de lumière; ef. Le. xvi, 8; 1 Thess. v, 5; Eph. v. 8. Il ne semble pas que Jésus demande ici un acte de foi en Lui, lumière essentielle, mais plutôt d'adhésion à sa doctrine, en tant que lumière des nations; Cyrille: Ὅσον γὰρ ἀπὸ τῆς Γραφῆς, ὡς φῶς προσεδόχων τὸν Mecoiav. Cela résulte de ce qu'il ne parle pas de lui-même comme brillant éternellement, mais comme d’une clarté qui leur est manifestée pour un peu de temps, à la manière du jour; Sur ce dernier avertissement, qui est en même temps un encouragement, Jésus met fin à ce discours; cf. vin, 59. C'est le dernier à la foule dans la perspective de Jo., ce qui ne veut pas dire qu'il ne laisse pas le temps nécessaire à l'enseignement tel qu'il est raconté par les synoptiques (Mc. x1, 27-xm, et parall.). Curactère historique du dernier discours de Jésus à la foule. Le dernier discours de Jésus peut être regardé comme un cas type de la difficulté de concilier Jo. avec les synoptiques, et l’un de ceux où l’on doit prendre parti pour ou contre le caractère historique de sa composition. D’après Holtzmann qui ἃ très nettement dessiné l'argument de Strauss que Réville, Loisy, Bauer, etc. regardent comme décisif, le récit de Jo. est une image ingénieuse, composée avec art (ein kunstreiches Bild) d'après le matériel des synoptiques. Au fond c'est la scène de Gethsémani, car le sens du v. 27 est identique à Mc. χιν, 35 ἵνα παρέλθη ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἡ ὥρα, et la restriction que Jésus apporte à sa prière est aussi dans Me. σιν, 36 ἀλλ᾽ où τί ἐγὼ θέλω. L'angoisse du jardin a donc été anticipée, parce qu’elle n'eût plus été à sa place après la prière sacerdotale qui suit la Cène. De plus, au v. 23 nous trouvons aussi la Transfiguration comme motif inspirateur. Les vv. 25 et 26 répondent à l'annonce de la Passion qui précède la Transfiguration (Me. vin, 34.35.38 — Mt. xvi, 24. 25) et la voix du ciel (28) n’est pas seulement analogue à celle du Père à ce moment, elle en contient la pensée dominante. Puis l'ange que le peuple croit entendre (29) nous ramène à Gethsémani où un ange remplit le même office (Le. xxu, 48) de changer un sentiment d'angoisse en une assurance triomphale. Ainsi l'agonie de Gethsémani n’est plus qu'un nuage passager d’où sort victorieux le sentiment héroïque de Jésus. De sorte que, par cel arrangement purement artificiel, Jo. aurait eu l'intention de voiler la faiblesse montrée par Jésus au jardin, et indigne du Verbe incarné. Il y a dans cette analyse habile une conception toute moderne, érudite et livresque, de la façon dont Jo. aurait composé, comme s'il s'était proposé de transformer — et de dénaturer — la pensée des synoptiques, et cela au moyen d’un centon de traits empruntés à divers textes. Tout d'abord il est tont à fait fantaisiste de rapprocher la voix du ciel des paroles du Père à la Transfiguration : les mots n’ont aucune ressemblance; il n'ya de commun que la voix du ciel, connue par la Bible de tous les Israélites. S'il s'était astreint à s'inspirer seulement des évangiles, Jo. aurait mis à profit plutôt le Baptème, pour que la carrière publique de Jésus se terminât comme elle avait commencé. De même pour l’ange consolateur de Luc. Il ne manquait pas de révélations angéliques dans l'A. T. pour expliquer suffisamment l'erreur des Juifs, erreur que Jo. donne comme telle, car dans sa pensée c’est le Père qui parle, et nullement dans l'intention de consoler un affligé. Ces jeux de l'érudition pourraient bien passer pour puérils aux yeux de la critique future. Il n’en demeure pas moins une difficulté. Quelques exégètes catholiques disent sans hésiter que Jésus exprime ici les mêmes sentiments qu'à Gethsémani. Pour réfuter M. Loisy, M. Lepin a insisté beaucoup sur les ressemblances : « Le quatrième évangiliste ne donne donc pas, de l'attitude de Jésus en face de la mort, une idée autre que ses devanciers » (La valeur histor… 1, p.465). Or, plus on assimilera l'un des épisodes à l'autre, plus il deviendra difficile d’en faire deux épisodes distincts, et l'on devrait alors poser la question de savoir si Jo. n'a pas en effet anticipé l'agonie intime du Sauveur, comme il aurait anticipé {ou comme les synoptiques ont reculé) l’expulsion des vendeurs du Temple. Aucun catholique, que je sache, n'a abordé nettement ce problème qui s'impose cependant à tous les esprits, depuis qu'il a été exposé par la critique indépendante. En soi, un changement dans l’ordre chronologique, un déplacement, ne répugne pas au dogme de l'inspiration tel qu'on l'entend dans maint autre cas. Ici cependant il ne semble pas vraisemblable, d'abord parce que les circonstances sont tout à fait différentes, et précisément parce que le £on des sentiments n'est pas le même. Que ces sentiments procèdent du même fond, cela'est certain, mais il est tout à fait clair que dans Jo. le ton héroïque domine, tandis que dans les synoptiques c’est la tristesse et l’accablement, sauf la même résolution de faire la volonté du Père. Toute la question est donc de savoir si Jo. a modifié le ton par respect pour le Verbe incarné, ou si le ton héroïque est parfaitement conforme aux circonstances qu'il suppose. Dans l'ignorance où nous serons toujours de ses intentions subjectives, la première hypothèse ne deviendrait probable que si la seconde était elle-même dépourvue de probabilité. Or, dans un discours public, où Jésus entrevoit la mort comme la condition nécessaire du succès de son œuvre, de sa gloire et de celle de son Père, alors qu'il excite les autres à suivre cette voie sublime, son évangélisle est parfaitement dans les convenances du sujet lorsqu'il fait exprimer à Jésus les sentiments d'un héros n'envisageant que pour l'écarter une prière qui lui épargnerait la mort. Ge qui détonne ici, c’est plutôt le trouble, comme Augustin l’a très bien compris : Quis hoc de anima Domini audeat affirmare? Lorsqu'un chef annonce à ses soldats qu'il trouvera la mort dans une bataille et qu'il les excite à le suivre, parce qu'ainsi la patrie sera sauvée, la moindre faiblesse serait déplacée et dissipée à ce moment. Mais plus tard, si la mort lui apparait avec l'ignominie de la trahison et de l’abandon, quand il est seul, dans la nuit qui voile l'approche du traitre, peut-être faiblirat-il, éprouvera-t-il de la tristesse et de l'accablement. C’est dire que les deux situations sont parfaitement vraisemblables dans la vie d'un même héros, et si Jésus a éprouvé les sentiments de l’âme humaine, on ne voit pas pourquoi il n'aurait pas passé par ces deux phases. Il faudrait seulement noter que Jo., loin d’accentuer l'héroïsme dans la première situation, l'a légèrement teinté de trouble, ou simplement que l'âme de Jésus qui avait plus présente que toute autre les modalités de l'avenir, a déjà éprouvé quelque trouble, exprimé dans les termes de la tradition de Gethsémani, où d'ailleurs « l'heure » est bien une expression johannique plus que synoptique, et que Jésus ἃ dû sûrement employer plus d’une fois (ef. sur xvr, 2). On pourrait donc dire, du moins ad hominem, que s’il ἃ du Gethsémani dans notre récit, c'est uniquement par ce trouble dont Jo. ἃ tenu à garder le souvenir, loin de vouloir le dissimuler. Car, s’il jugeait l'angoisse indécente pour le Verbe incarné, pourquoi ne pas rayer ce terme ? I! ne reste donc plus qu’un point : l'épisode lui-même, raconté par Jo., avec un sentiment si juste de la situation le jour du triomphe, est-il invraisemblable en soi? Or, sans même recourir à [ἃ science surnaturelle de Jésus, un homme vraiment grand n’aurait-il pas eu alors le pressentiment que l'enthousiasme gagnant le peuple et allant jusqu'à mettre en branle des gentils, n'était qu'une effervescence passagère? Pleinement confiant dans le succès de ses idées, un homme mortel peut se rendre compte qu'elles ne domineront qu'après sa mort, et par sa mort. En pareil cas un triomphe momentané ne peut exciter dans l'âme que la mélancolie, ce qui n'exclut pas la fermeté. Pourquoi Jésus n’aurait-il pas dit ouvertement à tous que son vrai triomphe n'aurait lieu que plus tard, et par la vertu de sa mort, tel étant le dessein de son Père? On ne saurait en tout cas prétendre que cette donnée soit contraire au schéma des synoptiques elle répond bien aux pleurs que Jésus versa sur Jérusalem avant d'y entrer (Le. xx, 4 ss.), et à l'espérance d’un véritable triomphe dans avenir, exprimée par ΜΙ. χχπι, 39 : « Car je vous le dis, vous ne me verrez plus désormais, jusqu’à ce que vous disiez : Béni soit celui qui vient au nom du Seigneur! » On pourrait dire sans exagéralion que la façon dont Jo. présente les choses étonne moins que la scène de Gelhsémani, même un lecteur qui ne eroirait pas que Jésus est le Verbe incarné. Le seul trait miraculeux est la voix du ciel. Mais les critiques radicaux n'y croient pas davantage quand elle figure dans les synoptiques, et celle de Jo., même sous sa forme authentique, telle que Jésus l'a comprise, ne dit rien de lui qui soit comparable aux déclarations des synoptiques sur le Fils de Dieu lors du baptême et de la Transfiguration. Que d'ailleurs Jo. ait pu placer dans un discours réellement prononcé alors par Jésus une phrase (25) qui ne serait qu’une réminiscence d'un autre discours, suivie (26) d’un complément nécessaire dans le style johannique, c’est ce qu’on ne saurait nier; et la ressemblance de ces traits avec ceux des synoptiques suggère que tel est bien le cas. loup d'œil rétrospectif sur le ministère de Jésus, xu,37-50. Avant d'aborder l’histoire de la Passion, Jo. revient sur le passé. Ce sont deux péricopes bien distinctes : d'abord l'explication providentielle et humaine de l'incrédulité et de la froideur du parti dirigeant (37-43); puis un résumé de la prédication de Jésus (44-50),
12:37
Le fait, tel qu'il était assez constaté, non pas seulement au lemps où Jo. écrivait, mais par la Passion elle-même, c'était l'incrédulité des Juifs, du moins de leurs chefs, qui vont monter la cabale et les manœuvres qui conduiront Jésus à la mort. Jo. note : malgré tant de miracles, Il n’en ἃ raconté en détail qu'un très petit nombre, mais il avait indiqué qu'il y en avait eu beaucoup d'autres (u, 28; τι, 2; VI, δ᾽; XI, 41; cf. xx, 30).
12:38
Ce fait avait été prédit par le prophète Isaïe. I est de la nature des choses qu'une prédiction ne cause pas l'avènement de ce qu'elle a annoncé : c'est le fait qui est le principal, la prédiction indique non pas la causalité de Dieu, mais sa science et sa connaissance de l'avenir : ἵνα... πληρωθῇ, si fréquent dans Mt. n'indique rien de plus; cf. Comm. Mé., p.15. C'est ce qu'Aug. ἃ très bien vu pour ce premier texte; si l'on prétend qu'il supprime la responsabilité des Juifs : Quibus respondemus, Dominum praescium futurorum, per Prophetam praediwisse infidelitatem Iudaeorum; praedixisse tamen, non fecisse. Le texte cité est ls. zu, 1 (cité aussi Rom. x, 16 pour la première partie). Le prophète annonçait que son message, relatif au serviteur de Iahvé souffrant et expiant pour le peuple, ne trouvait aucune créance, quoique Dieu y dût engager la puissance de son bras. IL est donc particulièrement bien choisi pour prouver que l'incrédulité des contemporains de Jésus avait été prédite, dans ce sens que le fait lui-même devait recevoir le même accueil que la prophétie : or, c'était bien la pensée du prophète qui parlait comme un contemporain des faits contemplés dans une vision avec leurs suites. Il n'y ἃ donc aucune raison de mettre ces paroles dans la bouche de Jésus (West., Loisy, Bauer) qui n'aurait pas dit Κύριε (ajouté par les Septante) en parlant de Dieu; ἡμῶν ne s'entend pas des apôtres, mais de ceux au nom de qui parle le Prophète. D'après Duhm : « Ce qu'il veut dire est presque incroyable, ne peut proprement être cru que de ceux auxquels s'est manifesiée la puissance miraculeuse de lahvé elle-même, ceux qui possèdent la capacité de la vue et de l'audition des prophètes. » Dans Paul, qui ne cite que la première partie du v. d'Isaïe, ἀκοή semble pris au sens de prédication, mais, en parallélisme avec βραχίων dans le texte d'Isaïe, c'est plutôt un fait extraordinaire en tant qu'annoncé : le fait divin annoncé n'a pas été cru, les miracles n'ont pas été compris comme l'œuvre du Seigneur. 39 5.) C'est ici vraiment que se pose la difficulté sur la culpabilité des Juifs sed et quae sequuntur evangelii verba plus urgent, et profundiorem factunt quaestionem (Aug.). Pour résoudre cette question, les Grecs, Chrys. et même Cyrille, sont tout près de traduire « ils ne pouvaient pas », par «ils ne voulaient pas Les théologiens latins, persuadés comme Augustin de l'efficacité de la grâce, ont cependant eu soin avec saint Thomas d'admettre des secours de Dieu remote sufficientia, de sorte que l'impossibilité de croire était morale, mais non Seigneur, qui a ajouté foi à ce que nous avons entendu? Et le bras du Seigneur, à qui a-t-il été révélé? #I1 ἃ aveuglé leurs yeux, et il a endurci leur cœur, afin qu'ils ne voient pas de leurs yeux, et que leur cœur ne comprenne pas, et qu’ils ne se convertissent pas, et que je ne les guérisse pas. pas physica et omnimoda. Cependant on doit à tout le moins estimer que dans sa bonté Dieu n’en vient à cet abandon presque total du pécheur que lorsqu'il s'est mis par sa faute dans une situation très fâcheuse : à la fin Dieu le laisse à lui-même. Or, cette explication ne paraît pas convenir à notre texte, où lendurcissement n’est pas donné comme un châtiment des Pharisiens après une longue résistance. Jo. entend bien plutôt porter un jugement total sur le ministère de Jésus. Cela équivaut à dire qu'il ne pose pas el ne résout pas le problème de la liberté humaine et de la volonté de Dieu dans l'ordre psychologique, mais quil expose une vue bistorique religieuse sur l’insuccès des miracles de Jésus. Cette explication il la trouve dans un second (πάλιν) texte d’Isaie (νι, 9-10). De même qu'isaie ἃ été envoyé par Dieu au peuple avecla mission de prêcher avec plus de force qu'aucun prophète pour avertir ce peuple; ainsi en fut-il de Jésus. On peut même avancer (41) que c’est proprement de Jésus que parlait Isaïe, tant la mission de Jésus était supérieure à la sienne, contenant l'appel suprême de Dieu à son peuple. Et cependant Dieu avait prévu qu'une plus vive lumière ne férait qu'aveugler les Israélites contemporains d'Isaïe; il l'avait prévu et voulu. À plus forte raison au temps de Jésus Dieu a voulu cette mission, sachant qu'ils n’en profiteraient pas, au contraire, parce que dans la situation où ils étaient ils ne pouvaient pas, ils n'étaient pas moralement en état de l’accueillir avec la docilité qui les eût sauvés. Il n’y ἃ donc pas à s'étonner que le Messie envoyé aux Juifs, qui n’avait prèché qu'aux Juifs, n'avait fait des miracles que pour eux seuls, n'ait pas été reconnu par eux : les desseins de Dieu ne sont pas anéantis par cette résistance, mais plutôt accomplis. Que cette résistance elle-même ait été le propre fait des Juifs, spécialement de la hiérarchie, c'est ce que Jo. suppose absolument certain et d’une évidence historique qu'il n’avait plus à relever après les tableaux qu'il a tracés. Car les miracles avaient pour but d'exciter la foi, c'était un clair témoignage du Père, joint à celui des Écritures, et Jésus par toutes ses paroles s'était proposé de faire naître la foi dans les cœurs. Tout cela on le savait assez. Mais il était opportun de noter que par leur obslination les Juifs avaient cependant réalisé un dessein divin, et c'est cette pensée que d’autres avaient mise en lumière (Me. 1v, 42; Mt. x, 14 5.; Le. VI, 10; Act. xxvin, 26 5.) précisément en faisant allusion au même texte d’Isaïe. Nous avons maintenant à étudier la forme spéciale du texte dans Jo. — D'après l'hébreu : « Développe la graisse autour du cœur de ce peuple, et rends-le dur d'oreilles, et colle ses yeux, en sorte qu'il ne voie point de ses yeux, et n’entende pas de ses oreilles, et qu'il ne se convertisse pas et qu'il ne le guérisse pas. » D'après les LXX : ἐπαχύνθη γὰρ à χαρδία τοῦ λαοῦ τούτου, χαὶ τοῖς ὠσὶν αὐτῶν βαρέως ἄχουσαν xl τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ἐκάμμυσαν, μή ποτε ἴδωσιν τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς καὶ τοῖς ὠσὶν ἀκούσωσιν, καὶ τῇ καρδίᾳ συνῶσιν καὶ ἰάσομαι αὐτούς. Tandis que ΜΙ. ἃ simplement reproduit les Septante, c’est tout au plus si Jo. les ἃ suivis dans καὶ ἰάσομαι αὐτούς, pour « et qu'il soit guéri ». Le reste peut très bien être une traduction de l'hébreu. Il n’est pas question des oreilles (héb. et Sept.) parce que les miracles s'adressent surtout à la vue. De plus, Jo. ne pouvait employer les impératifs de l'hébreu : « Endurcis le cœur de ce peuple, et bouche ses oreilles, et colle ses yeux», puisqu'il citait Isaïe pour une situation qui était au passé par rapport à lui. C'était aussi ce qu'avaient fait les Septante, mais en attribuant aux Israélites, comme pour leur en laisser la responsabilité, de s'être aveuglés et endurcis. Jo. au contraire remplace l’action du prophète par celle de Dieu, ce qui était une autre manière de traduire les mêmes consonnes, l'impératif étant pris pour un infinitif, entendu au sens d'un passé. Les yeux devaient passer avant le cœur, parce que le miracle atteint les yeux avant de toucher le cœur. Le texte ainsi rédigé, il reste cependant cette grave difficulté que celui qui a aveuglé et qui ne peut être que Dieu, n’est plus, comme en hébreu, celui qui aurait pu guérir. Mais Jo. n'y a vu sans doute aucun inconvénient, parce que si la guérison ne pouvait guère être le fait d'Isaïe, elle convenait bien dans la bouche de Jésus dont il était la figure; il voudrait dire : Dieu les ἃ endurcis, ἡ pour que je ne les sauve pas. On ne peut guère tenir compte d'une des deux solutions d'Augustin : Dieu les ἃ endurcis, pour qu'ils ne se convertissent pas. mais cependant cette conversion n’est pas impossible; si elle se présente, je les guérirai : An forte et hoc de supernae medicinae misericordia factum intelligendum est, ut. .ita humiliati quaererent nomen domini? Hoc enim multis eorum profecit in bonum, qui de suo scelere compuncti, in Christum postea crediderunt, pro quibus et ipse oruverat dicens : Pater, ignosce ïillis, quia nesciunt quid faciunt. — Mais rien dans le texte de Jo. n'indique qu'il se soit écarté ici du sens d’Isaïe. En tout cas la réprobation de la nation n’empêcha pas des milliers de Juifs de se convertir, ce qui prouve bien que la doctrine n’est pas de l’ordre psychologique individuel, mais une vue de la Providence de Dieu sur le peuple juif, sujet silonguement traité par saint Paul (Rom. 1x-x1) en tenant compte des motifs humains chez les Juifs. Jo. ne les mentionne pas ici, mais d’après l’esprit -dans lequel ils engageaient les discussions, on avait dû reconnaître chez eux un parti pris et arrêté de s’en tenir à la Loi, comme ne comportant aucune amélioration, ni même la pratique d'une justice meilleure que la leur, par suite, un refus de constater même les miracles, pour n'avoir pas à s'incliner devant l’envoyé du Père. Leur confiance dans leurs lumières était telle que quiconque prétendait,au nom de Dieu, entendre autrement l'Écriture, ne pouvait être qu’un novateur méritant la mort, Dans ces conditions, ils ne pouvaient pas croire en Jésus; plus il augmentait la lumière, plus ils étaient aveuglés, endurcis, jusqu'à prendre la résolution de mettre à mort un innocent. Fallait-il que Dieu renonçât à sauver le monde, parce qu'ils devaient étre aveuglés par la révélation? Il voulut δὰ contraire ce résultat qui équivalait à consentir à l’aveuglement d'Israël, du moins dans ses chefs responsables. — L’aoriste ἐπώρωσεν ne peut guère signifier autre chose que le parfait; peut-être le parfait n'était-il guère employé. 4) Pour dire que les paroles d'Isaïe ont été réalisées au temps de Jésus, Jo. dit qu'il les a prononcées en contemplant sa gloire, c'est-à-dire la gloire de Jésus, dans la vision qui a précédé sa propre mission. Dans cette vision, le Temple était rempli τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ ([s. vr, 1), c’est-à-dire de la gloire de Dieu, et c’est de Dieu qu'a parlé le prophète. On voit ici que Jo. ne fait aucune difficulté pour parler de Jésus comme de Dieu. Il n'entend pas, par ce seul mot, le confondre complètement avec son Père, ce qui serait contraire à tout son évangile, mais on ne voit pas non plus que le Logos figure ici comme Fils manifestant le Père inaccessible et absolument invisible. Étant auprès de Dieu avant l’origine des choses (1, 1), il a apparu à Isaïe dans la forme de Dieu avant de devenir chair. 42 s.). Il y eut cependant quelques conversions, même parmi les chefs. Cette remarque a-t-elle pour but principal de montrer qu’il ne dépendait que des Juifs de croire, s'ils l'avaient voulu? Jo. ne parait pas se préoccuper de l'aspect psychologique de l'accord de la liberté avec les décrets divins, mais plutôt de montrer que, même dans ce cas, le dessein de Dieu s’accomplit. Il fallait que Jésus mourût pour sauver le monde, etla conversion de quelques-uns des chefs aurait pu entraver la résolution des autres, si eux-mêmes n'avaient eu une foi £rop timide pour confesser leur adhésion à Jésus (Zahn). C'est donc bien tout le judaïsme dirigeant qui a fait fausse route; cependant on voit ici secondairement que l’endurcissement collectif n'empêchait personne de croire.
12:40
ὅμως μέντοι (seul cas du N. T.), indique une forte opposition qui réserve la possibilité de croire, en raison du fait même qui fut celui d’un grand nombre, aussi parmi les ἄρχοντες, cf. vu, 26. 48; et Act. mm, 17; ἵν, 5. Mais ceux-là eurent peur des Pharisiens, qui s'étaient toujours montrés les plus hostiles, et ils craignirent l'excommunication, ef. 1x, 22; xvi, 2. On voit ici que Nicodème et rsonnalités plus marquantes dans un Joseph d’Arimathie n'étaient que des pe ent où ces hommes firent un acie de groupe assez nombreux. Il y eut un mom tique ordinaire et dans les occasions foi intérieur (ἐπίοτευσαν) ; mais dans la pra ils ne confessaient pas (ὡμολόγουν) leur croyance.
12:43
£n confessant Jésus, ces timides se seraient fait honneur auprès de Dieu ils préférèrent ne pas heurter l'opinion des hommes. ἤπερ n’est plus à cette époque qu’une variante de #. Il n'est pas dit qu'ils n'aient fait aucun cas du suffrage de Dieu (v, 44), qui ne leur eût pas manqué s'ils avaient reconnu publiquement celui qu’il avait envoyé, mais enfin ils ont préféré le suffrage de ceux qui représentaient le pouvoir religieux. — Il ne paraît pas possible d'entendre « l'opinion des hommes et la gloire rendue à Dieu » en changeant le sens du L4-50. IL FAUT CROIRE EN JÉSUS ET PRATIQUER SA PAROLE. Cette péricope est un discours de Jésus, que tous les anciens ont regardé comme un discours distinct (encore Zahn). Mais des catholiques récents (Schanz, Calmes, Till., même et très énergiquement Kn.) sont d'accord pour y voir une sorte de synthèse des discours prononcés par Jésus, que Jo. lui attribue ici comme un aperçu des points les plus essentiels de sa doctrine. En effet ce discours ne fait pas suite au précédent, terminé au v. 36, et présenté comme le dernier, soit par le v. 37, soit par la réflexion de l’auteur (37-43) sur les résultats des miracles de Jésus. Pourquoi done ajouter encore ces quelques mots? — Pour dire rapidement quel avait élé ce message, plus important certes que celui d'Isaïe, et qui avait amené l'aveuglement du peuple juif. Si Jésus n'était pas venu, les Juifs n'auraient été ni endurcis ni aveuglés; ils auraient continué, vaille que vaille, à pratiquer la Loi. S'il leur avait parlé selon leurs goûts, ï eùt obtenu un succès éphémère, mais ce n'eût pas été la pleine lumière qui seule pouvait sauver le monde. Il fallait montrer que Jésus, lui, n'avait pas failli à sa mission, qu'il avait dit toute La vérité, et que c'était là l'ordre de son Père. Peut-être aussi Jo. a-t-il voulu meltre en opposition le silence calculé des convertis timides et la proclamation à haute voix de la vérité par Jésus. Ge résumé contient un enseignement soit sur la personne de Jésus, en qui il faut croire (44-46), soit sur la doctrine, qu'il faut mettre en pratique (47-48), parce que c'est la parole que le Père a voulu qui fût dite (49-50). ἀξ s.) δέ, par opposition à ces muets. Jésus, lui, crie comme Dieu l'avait ordonné au prophète (15. uv, 1), ef. τ, 15; vu, 38," 81. Plus d'une fois Jésus ἃ demandé qu'on crût en lui (mr, 18; v, 38. 46; vi, 39. 35. 40; var, 38; γπι, 24. 46. 46, etc.) et ce fut la faute du judaïsme de n'avoir pas cru en lui (37; xvi, 9). — Serait-ce donc la coutume qu’un envoyé demande qu'on croïe en lui et non en la parole de son maître ? Les disciples de Jésus devaient-ils à leur tour exiger qu'on. eût cette foi en eux? — C'est un de ces cas où toute vérité diminuée ou voilée deviendrait dangereuse. Jésus a exigé la foi, mais il y avait droit, parce que croire en lui, ce n'était pas croire en lui à l'exclusion de celui qui l'avait envoyé, oire en celui-là même, ce qui marque déjà leur unité, et cette mais c'était cr unité est confirmée par le v. 45 : qui voit Ksus, même sous la forme humaine qu'il avait alors, mais avec la foi, ou qui le contemple par la foi seule, par une connaissance mystique, celui-là voit aussi celui qui l'a envoyé. il y ἃ donc unité, quoique la distinction demeure; cf. vin, 42; x, 38; Σιν, 7,9.
12:46
Gette foi est d'ailleurs dans l'intérêt des hommes. Si Jésus est venu dans le monde, c’est en qualité de lumière, une lumière perçue par la foi, et qui chasse les ténèbres pour celui qui croit; cf. τ, 4 s.; vur, 12: I, 5; χα, 35, 36.
12:47
Jo. n’a point insisté comme les synopliques sur la nécessité de pratiquer un enseignement auquel on adhère plus ou moins. Non qu'il attache peu d'importance à la pratique (cf. vu, 31-51), mais parce qu’au contraire la vraie foi est un principe de vie el d'action (v, 24). Il ne vise donc pas ici des hommes qui croiraient et ne pratiqueraient pas, mais des auditeurs plus où moins sympathiques, qui cependant n'adhéreraient pas à la parole, nela garderaient pas, n'y resteraient pas {vur, 34) : ceux-là seront jugés précisément par la parole qu'ils auront entendue sans 50 donner. — Avant de prononcer cette sentence, Jésus complète ce qu'il veut qu'on sache de sa personne, qu'il est venu pour sauver, non pour juger. Tandis que certaines apocalypses juives ne voyaient dans le Messie qu’un juge qui prenait le monde tel qu'il le trouvait pour fixer ses destinées, lui est venu faire appel à la bonne volonté en apportant la lumière; cf, πι, 11; ν, 24. 45; VIT, 15.
12:48
Reprise du début du v. 47 dans des termes qui en précisent le sens. -- ἀθετεῖν (cf. Le. x, 46; 1 Thess. ἵν, 8), en parlant de la personne indique qu’on ne tient pas un employé comme muni de pouvoirs réguliers, ensuite de quoi on ne reçoit pas ses instructions. Mais c'est la parole même, proposée à chacun pour 508. salut, qui le jugera, car elle est règle de vie. La parole est personnifiée, un peu comme la Loi qui est Moïse dans v, 45. Celui qui aura contrevenu à la parole de Jésus est jugé par là même, c'est même la parole qui le jugera au moment où le jugement sera prononcé. Jo. n’a vu aucune répugnance entre cette manière de voir et v, 27, qu'il entendait sans doute du prononcé de la sentence par le Fils de l’homme; cf. τι, 18.
12:49
Nous avons souvent noté le soin pris par Jésus de ne pas rompre avec la 50. eyw λάλω (THV) el non À. ε. (5). révélation ancienne, de ne pas se présenter en novateur, ni surtout en novateur qui tirerait sa doctrine de sa propre pensée et la substituerait à la parole de Dieu. Car la Loi elle-même avait annoncé un complément de révélation divine (Dt. xvur, 48) : προφήτην ἀναστήσω... καὶ δώσω τὰ ῥήματά μου ἐν τῷ στόματι αὐτοῦ, καὶ λαλήσει αὐτοῖς καθότι ἂν ἐντείλωμαι αὐτῷ (cité par Cyr.). Jésus qui tout à l'heure s'égalait à Dieu, ne se donne même pas ici comme muni de pleins pouvoirs; tout ce qu’il devait dire lui était indiqué et il avait ordre de le dire. Cyrille a vu avec raison dans cet endroit l'obéissance du Fils de Dieu incarné, chargé d'un message, quoiqu'il n'ait pas refusé de l'entendre de la communication au Fils de la nature divine (Aug.), ce qui est moins naturel. La réalité de l'Incarnation et le rôle du révélateur incarné devaient être manifestés sous les deux aspects, divin el humain; cf. v, 30; vi, 38; vu, 16 s.; vin, 26.28, 38; x, 18. — εἴπω et λαλήσω ne sont guère que des synonymes, comme pour montrer qu'on ne saurait s'exprimer plus fortement.
12:50
Évidemment Jésus ne veut pas dire que d’avoir accompli le commandement de son Père lui vaut la vie éternelle. Il y ἃ une certaine transition sur le mot ἐντολή : ce que Jésus avait commandement de dire était une règle à garder, un commandement pour les hommes, commandement qui est pour eux la condition de la vie éternelle. En le promulguant, Jésus faisait donc encore son office de Sauveur, — Enfin, dernière affirmation : Jésus n'est que l'interprète de son Père, montrant une fois de plus son désir de ne pas scandaliser ceux qui lui refusaient créance sous prétexte d'attachement à la Parole de Dieu. DEUXIÈME PARTIE : LA PASSION ET LA GLORIFICATION DE JÉSUS L'appel de Jésus au peuple juif n’a pas été entendu. Il ne lui reste qu'à aborder ce qu’il y ἃ d’essentiel dans son œuvre et dont les Juifs ne pourront empêcher le résultat : la passion et la mort, puis le triomphe. Mais avant de s'abandonner à leur haine, Jésus tient à exposer à ses disciples le mystère de son amour, à les prémunir contre le scandale de sa mort, à leur prometire qu'ils seront unis à Lui comme il est uni à son Père, à leur en donner le gage dans sa prière toute-puissante (xm-xvn). Puis viendront la Passion et la Résurrection Cette seconde partie commence done par une série d'enseignements que Jésus donne aux disciples. Mais parmi eux il en est un qui est déjà un {rattre, mais mon Père qui m'a envoyé m'a prescrit lui-même ce que j'ai à roférer et à dire. Et je sais que son commandement est vie éter- Je q nelle. Donc, ce que je dis, je le dis comme mon Père me l’a transmis. » qui va consommer la trahison. Le Sauveur consent encore qu'il soit présent à la leçon de choses qu'il va donner dans le lavement des pieds (x, 4-20), tout en montrant qu'il n’est pas dupe; puis il démasque le misérable (xx, 21-30), et, lui sorti, il commence la série de ses dernières paroles (xur, 34-xv1), terminées par sa prière (xvn). Sur le caractère littéraire du dernier discours, voir l'analyse de chaque morceau et le résumé après le ch. avi,
12:1
ỷ. 1. ANTE SEX DIES PASCHÆ, VENIT BETHANIAM. Six jours avant la Pâque, JESUS vint à Béthanie. Il y revint deux mois après la résurrection du Lazare. Il y arriva cette seconde fois le Dimanche 9. de Nisan, 29 Mars de la trente-sixième année, six jours avant la Fête de Pâque, qui commença cette année le Vendredy au soir, en même-tems que JESUS-CHRIST mourut sur la Croix. Il vint avec ses Disciples loger chez Lazare, & ses sœurs. On lui donna à souper; & Lazare ressuscité depuis deux mois, étoit à table avec lui.
12:3
ỷ. 3. MARIA ACCEPT LIBRAM UNGUENTI. Marie sœur de Lazare, fort différente de la pécheresse, dont il est parlé parlé dans saint Luc, prit une livre de parfum de vrai nard, ou, du nard d’épi, comme lit saint Marc : Car ce souper est le même que celui dont parlent saint Matthieu, & saint Marc, que le Sauveur prit dans la maison de Simon le Lépreux. Nous avons parlé sur les autres Evangélistes de la coutume d’oindre les pieds des conviez, ou de parfumer leur tête avec des onguents précieux.
12:4
ỷ. 4. DIXIT ERGO JUDAS. Judas en murmura le premier ; & les autres Apôtres eurent la foiblesse de l’imiter ; mais dans un esprit bien différent.
12:5
ỷ. 5. TRECENTIS DENARIIS. Trois cens deniers. Le denier Romain valoit environ dix fols de notre monnoye. Les trois cens deniers font cent cinquante livres.
12:6
ỷ. 6. NON QUIA DE EGENIS PERTINEBAT AD EUM. Non qu’il se souciât des pauvres ; mais parce qu’il étoit larron. Ce n’étoit point par charité pour les pauvres qu’il disoit cela ; il ne se mettoit guéres en peine de leur misére ; & d’ailleurs il n’étoit pas chargé de faire les aumônes. C’étoit le Sauveur qui les faisoit, ou qui les ordonnoit, s’il y en avoit à faire. Mais comme il portoit la bourse, & que Jesus-Christ lui avoit confié le soin de la dépense, & de recevoir les offrandes qu’on lui faisoit pour ses besoins, Judas voloit secrètement, & mettoit à part ce qu’il pouvoit, méditant de quitter la compagnie des Apôtres, ou voulant prévenir les cas fâcheux qui pouvoient lui arriver, si son Maitre venoit à être arresté, & mis à mort, comme tout y paroissoit disposé.
12:7
ỷ. 7. SINITE UT IN DIEM SEPULTURÆ MEE SERVET ILLUD. Laissez-la faire, parce qu’elle a gardé ce parfum pour le jour de ma sépulture. Le Grec : Laissez-la ; elle a gardé ce parfum pour le jour de ma sépulture. Mais plusieurs Manuscrits Grecs, le Copte, l’Ethiopien, Nonnus sont semblables à la Vulgate : Laissez-la faire, afin qu’elle garde ce parfum pour le jour de ma sépulture : C’est-à-dire : Judas, laissez-la faire, afin que l’on sache qu’elle m’avoit gardé ce parfum, pour m’embaumer aujourd’hui par avance, peu de jours avant ma mort. JESUS-CHRIST prédit sa mort prochaine ; & pour marquer qu’il est en tout occupé, il veut qu’on regarde l’aétion de Marie, comme l’embaument de son Corps déja mort. Elle me gardoit cela pour cette occasion. C’est la dernière dépense qu’elle fera pour moi. C’est un présage de ma mort prochaine. Elle me traite comme un homme qu’on va mettre dans le tombeau ; elle commence déja à m’embaumer.
12:8
ỷ. 8. PAUPERES SEMPER HABETIS. Vous avez toujours des pauvres avec vous. Vous ne manquerez jamais d’avoir occasion de faire l’aumône : mais vous n’aurez pas toujours celle de me rendre des services corporels. Je vais bien-tôt sortir de ce monde. Ne plaignez donc pas la petite dépence que Marie vient de faire pour moi. Il fait allusion à ces paroles de Moyse : Non deerunt pauperes in terra habitationis vestrae.
12:9
ỷ. 9. TURBA MULTA EX JUDÆIS. Une grande multitude de Juifs. Comme saint Jean l’Evangéliste étoit Galiléen, il donne souvent le nom de Juifs simplement à ceux de Jérusalem. Ces gens vinrent à Béthanie par curiosité (1), non-seulement parce qu’on apprit que Jesus, que l’on attendoit avec beaucoup d’impatience pour la Fête, y étoit ; mais aussi pour y voir Lazare ressuscité ; car le bruit de ce miracle étoit grand dans tout le pays.
12:10
ỷ. 10. UT ET LAZARUM INTERFICERENT. Ils délibérèrent de faire mourir aussi Lazare ; parce que tandis qu’il vivoit, il feroit un monument incontestable, & un prédicateur de la puissance Divine de Jesus-Christ ; & parce que sa présence attiroit une infinité de personnes à voir, & à écouter Jesus-Christ. Folle pensée de ces Prêtres passionnez ! Comme si Jesus-Christ, qui avoit pû le ressusciter mort depuis quatre jours, n’auroit pas pû lui rendre la vie, après qu’on l’auroit tué : O stulta cogitatio, & caca sœvitia ! Dominus Christus, qui suscitare potuit mortuum, non posset occisum ? Quando Lazaro inferebatis necem, numquid auferebatis Domino potestatem ?
12:11
ỷ. 11. MULTI ABIBANT EX JUDÆIS. Beaucoup de Juifs se retiroient d’avec eux, rendoient gloire à Dieu, & à la vérité, & croyoient en Jesus-Christ, reconnoissant, & détestant la malice des Prêtres, & des Pharisiens, qui perfécutoint si injustement le Sauveur.
12:12
ỷ. 12. IN CRASTINUM. Le lendemain Lundy, dixiéme de Nisan, cinq jours avant la Passion du Sauveur. On a vû cette histoire avec un peu plus d’étenduë dans les autres Evangélistes. Les troupes des Juifs étrangers qui étoient venus à Jérusalem quelques jours avant la Fête, pour s’y préparer avec plus de dévotion, ayant appris que JESUS-CHRIST venoit à Jérusalem, de Béthanie où il avoit couché, accoururent au-devant de lui. Ce font apparemment les mêmes qui s’informoient deux jours auparavant, avec tant d’inquiétude s’il ne viendroit pas à la Fête; car tout le monde savoit la mauvaise volonté des Prêtres, & des Pharisiens contre lui.
12:15
ỷ. 15. NOEI TIMERE, &c. Ne craignez point fille de Sion. Le Texte du Prophéte porte: Réjouïssez-vous beaucoup, fille de Sion: tressaillez de joye, fille de Jérusalem; voici vôtre Roi qui vient à vous, Juste, & Sauveur; il est pauvre, & monté sur une ânesse, & sur l’ânon fils de l’ânesse.
12:16
ỷ. 16. SED QUANDO GLORIFICATUS EST. Quand JESUS-CHRIST fut entré dans sa gloire, & qu’il fut monté au Ciel, ils se souvinrent de ces prophéties, & lui en firent l’application. Il y a une infinité d’autres prophéties, dont on ne le feroit jamais avisé de chercher l’exécution dans le Messie, si le Sauveur par sa Sagesse n’en eût fait voir la vérité dans les moindres circonstances de sa vie.
12:19
ỷ. 19. VIDETIS QUIA NIHIL PROFICIMUS. Vous voyez que nous ne gagnons rien. On se moque de nos defenses, & de nos menaces d’excommunication. On n’écoute plus tout ce que nous pouvons dire contre cet homme. Tout le monde va après lui, à cause de ses miracles. Il est tems d’executer sans délai ce qui a été résolu dans nôtre dernière assemblée, de le faire mourir.
12:20
ỷ. 20. ERANT AUTEM QUIDAM GENTILES. Il y eut quelque Gentils de ceux qui étoient venus adorer, rendre leurs hommages, & offrir leurs sacrifices à Dieu, le jour de la Fête. Sous le terme d’adorer, on comprend tous les actes publics de Religion. Ces Gentils étoient de véritables payens qui étoient venus à Jérusalem, poussez ou par leur curiosité, ou par la réputation de la grandeur, & de la majesté du Temple ou des miracles de J. C. ou enfin par un principe de Religion, pour y adorer le Dieu des Juifs; car dans la Religion Payenne, où la pluralité des Dieux étoit reçûe, il n’étoit défendu à personne d’adorer les Dieux d’un peuple étranger, pourvu qu’il n’abandonnât pas ceux de sa patrie. De-là vient que les Hébreux ont si souvent voulu allier le culte des Dieux des Cananéens avec celui du Seigneur, & que les Romains ont adopté les superstitions, & le culte de toutes les Divinitez des peuples qu’ils ont vaincus (4). Plusieurs Payens, sans quitter le culte des Idoles, reconnoissoient la puissance du Dieu des Hébreux. Cyrus, & Nabuchodonosor, en sont des exemples bien marquez dans l’Ecriture. Joseph, & Philon nous parlent des présens que les Empereurs, & les Princes Payens donnoient quelquefois au Temple du Seigneur, & des sacrifices qu’ils y faisoient offrir. On lit qu’Alexandre le Grand offrit des sacrifices dans le Temple du Seigneur. Pompée y en offrit de même. Marc Agrippa tout le tems qu’il fut à Jérusalem, monta tous les jours au Temple, & y présenta des victimes. Auguste avoit ordonné qu’on y en offrit tous les jours pour lui, aux dépens de son éparpne. Les Gentils pouvoient entrer dans le parvis qui leur étoit destiné, & qu’on appelloit le parvis des Gentils. Ils achettoient des victimes, qui étoient immolées dans le Temple. Ceux dont il est parlé ici, avoient de la vénération pour ce saint Lieu. Ils y adoroient la Divinité qui y étoit connuë ; mais ils ne savoient pas qu’elle vouloit être adorée feule, & sans partage. La réponse que le Sauveur fait ci-après à saint Philippe, à l’occasion de ces personnes, fait voir qu’ils étoient de ces Gentils qui jusqu’alors n’avoient pas eu une juste connoissance du Seigneur : ỷ. 23. L’heure est venue que le Fils de l’homme doit être glorifié. Plusieurs nouveaux Interprètes croyent que ces Gentils étoient des Prosélites, ou des Gentils convertis au Judaïsme; non pas toutefois de ceux qu’ils appelloient Prosélites de Justice, qui recevoient la circoncision, & s’engageoient à toutes les observances de la Loi ; mais des Prosélites de domicile, qui reconnoissoient le Seigneur, & vivoient dans le pays des Juifs, & se conformoient à leurs Loix civiles, & à leur police, sans s’engager ni à la circoncision, ni aux autres observances cérémonielles. Saint Chrysostome croit que c’étoit des Payens venus à Jérusalem, pour se faire Prosélites. Enfin il y en a qui prétendent qu’ils étoient de vrais Juifs, mais Grecs de naissance, & descendeus des Juifs dispersés dans les Provinces d’Orient. Les Juifs de Palestine, sous le nom de Grecs, Hellénes, (c’est le terme dont saint Jean se fert en cet endroit,) entendoient ou les Payens, ou les Hébreux étrangers. Nous les appellons Hellénistes, parce qu’ils usoient de la Langue Grecque; au lieu que dans la Judée on parloit Hébreu, ou Syriaque. Nous nous sommes déjà déclarés pour la première opinion. 21. ACCESSERUNT AD PHILIPPUM. Ils s’adressèrent à Philippe. On conjecture que ces Gentils étoient de Phénicie, ou de Syrie, ou même habitans de la Décapole, voisine du Lac de Génézareth, & de Bethzaide. On l’infère de ce qu’ils s’adressent à Philippe, qui étoit de cette dernière ville, & qui pouvoit leur être connu; & de ce qu’ils ont la curiosité de voir JESUS-CHRIST, qui étoit fort fameux dans leur pays. Le voisinage de Jérusalem, & la magnificence de la Fête avoient pû les inviter à y venir, autant que la piété, & la Religion. 23. VENIT HORA UT CLARIFICETUR. L’heure est venue que le Fils de l’homme doit être glorifié, & que son Evangile fera prêché à toutes les nations. L’heure est venue que je dois rassembler dans ma bergerie non-seulement les brebis du peuple d’Israël ; mais aussi celles des étrangers, afin de n’en faire qu’un seul troupeau. Le mur qui sépare les deux peuples, doit être rompu ; & le nom du Seigneur, qui jusqu’ici n’a été connu, & adoré que dans la Judée, fera prêché à toutes les nations ; & le Fils de l’homme fera glorifié, & reconnu pour le seul Libérateur du genre humain parmi tous les peuples du monde. Jusqu’ici je vous ai dit de n’aller pas annoncer l’Evangile aux nations Idolâtres : In viam gentium ne abieritis : mais bien-tôt je vous dirai : Allez par tout le monde ; prêchez l’Evangile à toute créature. C’est ce que JESUS-CHRIST leur dit après qu’il fut glorifié, & ressuscité des morts.
12:24
ỷ. 24. NISI GRANUM FRUMENTI. Si le grain de froment ne meurt après qu’on l’a jetté en terre, il demeure seul. JESUS-CHRIST se compare au grain de froment ; sa mort au même grain semé, & pourri en terre ; & sa résurrection au grain qui lève, & qui produit son fruit. Si je ne meurs point, je ne pourrai ressusciter, & être glorifié ; & si je ne suis pas glorifié, je ne rassemblerai pas tous les peuples dans mon Eglise. Voilà le fruit de ma mort, & de mon élévation.
12:25
ỷ. 25. QUI AMAT ANIMAM SUAM, PERDET EAM. Celui qui aime son âme, la perdra. C’est une espèce de proverbe, dont il fait l’application à lui-même. Voici une occasion où il faut donner généreusement sa vie. En donnant ma vie, je la gagnerai, puisque je dois ressusciter au troisième jour. Mes Disciples doivent en cela m’imiter. Qu’ils méprisent la mort, s’ils veulent avoir la vraie vie. Je les placerai dans le Ciel avec moi, & je les ressusciterai un jour, comme je me dois ressusciter. ỷ. 26. Que celui qui me sert, me suive; & où je serai, là sera mon serviteur. Le Sauveur avoit déjà proposé ailleurs ces mêmes maximes ; mais dans un sens un peu différent de celui-ci. Il y a dans l’Evangile plusieurs sentences qu’il a ainsi employées dans différentes occasions.
12:27
ỷ. 27. NUNC ANIMA MEA TURBATA EST. Maintenant mon ame est troublée. A la seule idée de la mort, que le Sauveur venoit de rappeller, en parlant du grain de froment qui se pourrit dans la terre, il se trouble, & s’effraye. Mais ce trouble, & cette frayeur font entièrement volontaires, & conçûs plutôt pour nous rassurer, que pour marquer de la foiblesse de la part: Nos in se transulit; nos in se suscepit: Caput nostrum membrorum suorum suscepit affectum. Ses Apôtres auroient pû lui dire : Il vous est aisé de braver la mort & les périls, & de nous exhorter au mépris de nôtre vie, & aux souffrances ; à vous, qui estes le maître de vos mouvemens, & qui n’estes touché ni defrayeur, ni de trouble : mais pournous la chose est toute differente. Il leur montre ici qu’il craint la mort comme un autre homme ; mais que pour obéir à son Pere, il surmonte & sa peine, & sa répugnance..
ET QUID DICAM ? Et que dirai-je ? Mon Pere, délivrez-moi de cette heure. Dans la douleur dont je suis saisi, que dirai-je, que ferai-je, de quel côté me tournerai-je ? Mon Pere, délivrez-moi de ce moment fatal : Eloignez de moi ce calice : Ne permettez point que je sois livré à la mort. Mais que dis-je ? Est-il tems de reculer, après m’estre avancé jusqu’ici ? C’est pour cela que je suis venu à cette heure. C’est pour souffrir, & pour mourir que je suis venu dans ce monde. Oùi, mon Pere, je suis prest à tout ce qu’il vous plaira. ỷ. 28. Mon Pere, glorifiez vôtre nom ; que vôtre volonté soit faite. Puisque ma mort doit contribuer à vôtre gloire, je m’y soumets, je l’embrasse de tout mon cœur.
12:28
ỷ. 28. VENIT ERGO VOX. On entendit une voix du Ciel, qui dit : J’ai déja glorifié mon nom, & je le glorifierai encore. J’ai exécuté sur vous mes desseins éternels ; je vous ai envoyé dans le monde pour expier les péchez du monde, & pour satisfaire à ma justice offensée. J’acheverai mon ouvrage ; vous répandrez vôtre Sang sur la Croix. Ma gloire est intéressée à l’accomplissement de vôtre sacrifice. Mais en procurant ma gloire, je procure la vôtre. Vôtre vie, & vôtre mort me glorifient : mais à mon tour, je vous ai glorifié par les miracles dont j’ai accompagné vôtre mission ; & je continuerai à vous glorifier à vôtre mort par des prodiges inoüis, & vôtre résurrection fera le comble de vôtre gloire, & de vôtre élévation. D’autres l’expliquent ainsi : Je vous ai glorifié dans l’éternité, où vous avez toûjours été dans la forme de Dieu, & dans le sein du Pere ; & je vous glorifierai après vôtre Résurrection, & vôtre Ascension, lorsqu’élevé au-dessus des Cieux, vous ferez assis à la droite du Pere, & revestu de la même gloire, que vous aviez avant tous les siécles. La première explication semble plus littérale, à cause de ce qui précede : Mais que dirai-je ? Mon Pere, glorifiez vôtre nom. Ce qui est équivalent à : Que vôtre volonté soit faite. Les Peres dans leur explication, ont considéré ce passage comme parallèle à cet autre du Chapitre xvii. 5. où le Fils de Dieu dit à son Pere : Mon Pere, glorifiez-moi dans vous-même par la gloire que j’avois dans vous, avant que le monde fût créé.
12:29
ỷ. 29. DICEBAT TONITRUUM ESSE FACTUM. Le peuple disoit que c’étoit un coup de tonnerre. D’autres disoient qu’un Ange lui avoit parlé. Ils avoient oüi un grand bruit, & une voix articulée, comme au travers du bruit d’un tonnerre : mais ils n’avoient pas entendu distinctement ce qu’elle disoit ; ou du moins ils ne pûrent se persuader que ce fût une voix envoyée pour leur instruction. Ils aimèrent mieux croire qu’ils s’étoient mépris, & qu’ils n’avoient entendue que le bruit du tonnerre, ou la voix d’un Ange. En général les Hébreux attribuoient presque toutes les actions miraculeuses, & favorables aux Anges ; & celles qui leur paroissoient surnaturelles, & qui étoient fâcheuses, & nuisibles, ils les attribuoient au Démon. Dans l’Apocalypse, la voix du Fils de Dieu qui parle à saint Jean, est comme le bruit des grandes eaux ; & dans le même Livre, la voix d’un Chérubin est comme le bruit du tonnerre ; & ailleurs, la voix d’un Ange est comparée au rugissement du lion, & au bruit de sept tonnerres. Dans l’Ecriture, le tonnerre est appellé la voix du Seigneur. Lorsque le Seigneur parle par la voix d’un Ange, c’est une voix de tonnerre, capable de jetter l’estroi dans les cœurs les plus résolus.
12:30
ỷ. 30. NON PROPTER ME HEC VOX VENIT. Ce n’est pas pour moi que cette voix est venue ; mais pour vous. C’est pour vous affermir dans la foi, & pour vous persuader que je suis véritablement Fils de Dieu, que cette voix est arrivée : car pour moi, je fais qui je suis, & d’où je viens ; & je ne doutai jamais que mon Pere ne m’ait glorifié, & qu’il ne me doive glorifier dans la suite. Mais il est important que vous en soyez tous informez ; sur tout les Gentils qui étoient présens, & qui s’étoient adressez à Philippe, pour avoir la consolation de le connoitre.
12:31
ỷ. 31. NUNC JUDICIUM EST MUNDI. C’est maintenant que le monde va être jugé. Le tems de ma mort, & celui de ma réfurection, & de mon regne approche. Bien-tôt on verra le jugement, & la condamnation du monde. Les incredulés, mes perécuteurs verront dans peu la vengeance du Seigneur éclatter sur leurs têtes. Il parle apparemment de la destruction de Jérusalem, & des maux qui l’accompagnérent, & qui la suivirent. C’est ce qui est si souvent marqué dans les autres Evangélistes sous le nom de regne du Fils de Dieu, & de sa venue dans le monde pour le juger. JESUS-CHRIST parle principalement aux Gentils qui avoient désiré de le voir. Il les avertit que son regne va bien-tôt commencer, par la vengeance qu’il exercera contre les Juifs incrédules, en réprouvant la Synagogue, & en chassant du monde le Prince des ténèbres : Nunc Principes hujus mundi ejicietur foras ; par l’abolition de l’idolâtrie, & par la vocation des payens à la foi. C’est-là la ruine de l’empire du Démon. C’est tout ce que le Sauveur pouvoit dire de plus intéressant à ces étrangers, qui se voyoient exclus de l’alliance du Seigneur.
12:32
ỷ. 32. SI EXALTATUS FUERO A TERRA. Quand j’aurai été élevé, j’attirerai tout à moi. Après ma mort, je ne ferai point de distinction du Juif, & du Gentil; j’attirerai à moi toutes les nations. Ceci s’adresse encore principalement aux Gentils. Le Grec au lieu de; toutes choses, lit, tous les hommes. Mais plusieurs Manuscrits Grecs, le Gotique, le Copte, saint Irénée, saint Jérôme, saint Léon, Rufin, saint Ambroise, saint Augustin, saint Grégoire le Grand, saint Gaudence, & généralement les Latins sont semblables à la Vulgate, qui porte que JESUS-CHRIST ayant été élevé à la Croix, attira tout à lui: Car, comme dit l’Apôtre, Dieu a renfermé toutes choses dans l’incrédulité, afin qu’il fit miséricorde à tous; c’est-à-dire, comme il n’a trouvé qu’incrédulité, ou infidélité, tant chez les Juifs, que chez les Gentils, ce n’est que par un effet de sa miséricorde qu’il a voulu sauver les uns, & les autres. Et de même aux Colossiens: JESUS-CHRIST a purifié toutes choses par son sang; il a réconcilié tous les hommes à Dieu son Pere. Quand il dit qu’il tirera tout à lui, il ne marque pas une violence qu’il doive exercer sur nos volontez; mais seulement la force de sa parole, la douceur de l’attrait de sa grace. Il attirera tous les hommes fortement; mais doucement, & sans contrainte: Foviter, suaviterque disponens omnia. Il nous attirera malgré toute la malice du Démon, & nous attirera étant élevé à la Croix. C’est sur la Croix qu’il nous a mérité le don de la foi, & toutes les autres graces qu’il nous a faites. C’est-là qu’il nous a réconciliez avec Dieu son Pere.
12:34
ỷ. 34. NOS AUDIVIMUS EX LEGE, QUIA CHRISTUS MANET IN ÆTERNUM. Nous avons appris de la Loi, que le CHRIST doit demeurer éternellement. Les Juifs qui étoient présens, comprirent aisément que le Fils de Dieu par ces termes : Lorsque je serai élevé de la terre, marquoit sa mort, ou son enlevement du monde ; car peut-être n’eurent-ils pas d’abord une idée bien distincte de la manière dont il devoit être élevé : mais ils conçurent qu’il ne demeureroit pas toujours sur la terre. Ils disent donc qu’ils ont appris de la Loi, c’est-à-dire, des saintes Ecritures, que l’on cite quelquefois sous le nom commun de Loi, que le CHRIST étoit immortel, & devoit regner éternellement. Les Prophéties qui parloient de la Divinité, de la grandeur, de l’immortalité, de l’éternité du Messie, faisoient bien plus d’impression sur l’esprit des Juifs, que celles qui parloient de ses humiliations, de son humanité, de ses souffrances, de sa mort. Encore aujourd’hui ils font sur cela dans l’obscurité, & dans l’embarras. Des choses si contraires leur paroissent incompatibles. En effet il n’y a que l’union des deux natures, la Divine, & l’humaine, dans la personne de JESUS-CHRIST, qui nous fauve les contradictions apparentes des Prophéties; & c’est ce que les Juifs ne comprenoient pas comme il faut. Quant à l’éternité du Messie, Christus manet in æternum, elle est bien marquée dans les Prophéties qui regardent à la lettre les regnes de David, & de Salomon, comme figures de JESUS-CHRIST. Isaïe. Un petit enfant nous est né. Son nom sera l’Admirable, le Conseiller, le Dieu fort, le Prince de paix… Il s’aféira sur le trône de David, pour l’affermir dans l’équité, & dans la justice depuis ce jour, jusqu’à l’éternité. Ezéchiel : Mon peuple, & les enfans de ses enfans demeureront dans le pays que j’ai donné à leur Pere; & David mon serviteur sera leur Prince pour toujours. Daniel : Sa puissance éternelle, qui ne sera point renversée, & son regne est un regne qui ne sera point ruiné. Il y a plusieurs expressions pareilles dans les Ecritures, qui autorisoient les Juifs à soutenir que le Messie demeuroit éternellement. Mais il ne falloit pas dissimuler celles qui marquoient sa naissance, sa vie penible, & humiliée; & enfin sa mort.
12:35
ỷ. 35. ADHUC MODICUM LUMEN IN VOBIS EST. La lumière est encore avec vous pour un peu de tems. JESUS-CHRIST pour répondre à l’objection que l’on venoit de lui faire, se compare à une lumière qui disparoît pour un peu de tems, pour briller ensuite avec un nouvel éclat. Il les exhorte à suivre la lumière, tandis qu’elle luit parmi eux, de croire en lui-même, qui est la lumière qui les éclaire. Il les menace de leur ôter cette clarté qu’ils méprisent. Le CHRIST demeure éternellement; il est vrai: mais il ne fera pas éternellement visible, & conversant parmi vous. Quand il se fera retiré, vous vous verrez dans d’épaisses ténèbres, dans l’impenitence, dans l’endurcissement, dans l’abandonnement de Dieu. Alors vous désirerez de voir un jour du Fils de l’homme, & vous ne l’aurez point; alors vous me chercherez, & vous ne me trouverez point. La vengeance du Ciel tombera sur vous; le Royaume de Dieu vous sera ôté, & les peuples Gentils feront appellez à la foi à vôtre exclusion; & cela dans peu de tems: Adhuc modicum. JESUS-CHRIST dit cecile 10. de Nisan, cinq. jours avant sa mort. Comparez à ce verset, le Chap. IX. 5. XI. 9.
12:36
ỷ. 36. A E I I T ET ABSCONDIT SE AB EIS. JESUS se retirant se cacha d’eux. Il ne voulut pas demeurer plus long-temps au milieu d’eux, de peur qu’ils ne l’arrêtassent ; car son heure n’étoit pas encore venue. Il ne se retira pas toutefois encore du Temple : mais il n’y demeura que fort peu de tems ; & il y a beaucoup d’apparence qu’il prononça ce que nous lisons ici depuis le verset 44. jusqu’au 50. en se retirant. Les versets 37. 38. & les suivans, jusqu’au 44. doivent estre mis comme en parenthèse. Il alla de-là passer la nuit à Béthanie, ainsi que nous l’apprenons de saint Mathieu, & de saint Marc.
12:37
ỷ. 37. CUM TANTA SIGNA FECISSET. Quoiqu’il eût fait tant de miracles devant eux, ils ne croyoient point en lui. L’Evangéliste rendraison de la haine des Juifs contre JESUS-CHRIST, & de la retraite de celui-ci, qui est obligé de se cacher, de peur de tomber entre leurs mains. Ils étoient tellement aveuglez par leur passion, & tellement endurcis, que tous les miracles du Sauveur n’avoient pû les toucher. ỷ. 38 UT SERMO ISAIE PROPHETE IMPLE RETUR. Ainsi que cette parole d’Isaïe fût accomplie, &c. Ainsi que ne marque pas ici la fin que les Pharisiens se proposoient, en ne croyant pas ; ni celle que le Prophète avoit eû, en prédisant l’incrédulité des Juifs ; cette particule désigne simplement ce qui a été prédit, & ce qui s’est accompli dans la personne des Juifs incrédules. On a vû dans leur personne la parfaite exécution de ce qui a été dit autrefois par Isaïe : Seigneur, qui a crû à notre parole ? Et à qui le bras, la puissance, la force, les merveilles du Seigneur ont-elles été révélées ? Ils ont bien vû des yeux du corps le bras du Seigneur, & les miracles de Jésus-Christ ; mais ils ne les ont pas vûs d’une vûë de la foi, de la vûë interieure, qui est suivie du consentement, & de la créance. Le bras de Dieu peut aussi signifier, selon les Peres, le Fils de Dieu, qui est la force, & la vertu du Pere.
12:39
ỷ. 39. PROPTEREA NON POTERANT CREDERE. Ils ne pouvoient croire, parce qu’Isaïe a dit : Il a aveuglé leurs yeux. La Prophétie d’Isaïe n’étoit ni la cause, ni le motif de leur incrédulité ; c’étoit une simple prédiction, qui ne leur imposoit aucune nécessité, ni aucune obligation. Ils pouvoient croire nonobstant la prédiction d’Isaïe ; car ces fortes de Prophéties enferment toujours une condition tacite, qui fauve dans l’homme le pouvoir de faire, ou de ne pas faire ; & si elles font certaines, & infaillibles dans leur exécution, c’est que Dieu connoît certainement, & infailliblement la mauvaise disposition future de la volonté de ceux dont elles parlent, & leur endurcissement tout libre, & tout volontaire. Ils ne pouvoient donc pas croire, dit saint Augustin, parce qu’ils ne le vouloient pas : Quare autem non poterant, si à me queratur, citò respondeo : Quia nolabant ; malam quippè corum voluntatem prævidit Deus, & per Prophetam prænuntiavit. Dieu ne veut pas la perte du pécheur ; mais sa conversion, & sa vie. Si l’homme ne croit pas, c’est la faute de la volonté rébelle : Quod illi non poterant credere, culpa est voluntatis humana.
12:40
ỷ. 40. EXCÆCAVIT OCULOS EORUM, ET INDU- RAVIT COR EORUM. Il a aveuglé leurs yeux, & il a endurci leur cœur. Il a prédit leur aveuglement, & leur endurcissement ; il l’a permis par un juste jugement de sa justice. Il les a aveuglez, non en leur donnant la malice ; mais en leur refusant les graces dont ils s’étoient rendus indignes, par le mépris, & l’abus qu’ils en avoient fait. C’est par leur volonté qu’ils se sont attiré ce malheur : Etiam hoc eorum voluntatem meruisse respondeo, dit saint Augustin ; sic enim execetat, sic obdurat deus, deferendo, & non adjuvando. Quod occulio judicio facere potest, injusto non potest. La vraie cause de l’endurcissement, & de l’aveuglement des Juifs, vient de leur orgueil, comme le montre le même Pere. Présomptueux, & ignorans, ils vouloient établir leur propre justice, aux dépens de celle de Dieu ; ils s’appuyoient sur le mérite de leurs œuvres, & ne sentoient pas le besoin qu’ils avoient du Médiateur. Aveugles, & étourdis, ils se sont heurtez contre la pierre d’achoppement, ils s’y sont froïssez ; ils ont été couverts de confusion : mais la chûte, & la honte de plusieurs ont été l’occasion de leur retour à Dieu, & de leur conversion. Ils ont enfin compris leur besoin, leur dépendance, leur foiblesse.
UT NON VIDEANT OCULIS, ET NON INTELLIGANT CORDE ET CONVERTANTUR. De peur qu’ils ne voyent des yeux, & ne comprennent du cœur, & que venant à se convertir, je ne les guérisse. Ou plutôt : En sorte qu’ils ne verront point de leurs yeux, &c. En suivant le sens que presente le Texte de la Vulgate, il sembleroit que Dieu craigne la conversion du pecheur ; ce qui seroit un blasphème in soutenable. L’Ecriture marque simplement ce qui arrivera. Le Grec ne lit point de negation devant intelligent, non plus que quelques anciennes Bibles Latines manuscrites, ni saint Augustin : mais la suite du discours demande qu’on la supplée.
12:41
ỷ. 41. HEC DIXIT ISAIAS, QUANDO VIDIT GLORIAM EJUS. Isaïe a dit ces choses, lorsqu’il a vû sa gloire; la gloire de Dieu, l’essence du Pere, du Fils, & du Saint Esprit, selon plusieurs Peres. Ou selon d’autres : Lorsqu’il vit en esprit la gloire du Fils de Dieu, & que l’Esprit saint lui fit connoître ce qui devoit arriver au tems du Messie. D’autres croyent qu’Isaïe vit la gloire de Dieu, dans le même sens qu’Abraham vit le jour de JESUS-CHRIST, & qu’il s’en réjouït : Exultavit ut videret diem meum; vidit, & gravifus est. Isaïe nous apprend lui-même que l’année de la mort d’Ozias, il vit le Seigneur dans sa gloire, assis sur son trône,, & environné des Chérubins. Ce fut dans cette occasion qu’il reçût sa mission, & qu’un Séraphim lui purifia les lévres avec un charbon ardent qu’il prit de dessus l’Autel. Alors le Seigneur lui dit : Allez, & vous direz ces choses à mon peuple : Ecoutez sans comprendre, & voyez sans connoître : Aveuglez le cœur de ce peuple, & rendez ses oreilles sourdes, &c. Il est évident que l’Evangéliste fait ici allusion à ce passage d’Isaïc; & il ne faut pas aller chercher d’autre gloire du Seigneur, que celle qu’il vit en cette rencontre.
12:42
ỷ. 42. EX PRINCIPIBUS MULTI CREDIDERUNT IN EUM. Plusieurs des Sénateurs mêmes crurent en lui. Malgré l’envie des Pharisiens, & des Prêtres, il y eut plusieurs personnes de considération de Jérusalem, qui crurent au Sauveur. Mais la résolution qu’on avoit prise dans le Sénat d’excommunier, & de chasser des assemblées ceux qui croiroient en JESUS-CHRIST, les empêchoit de se déclarer. Ils étoient encore foibles dans la foi ; ils ne cherchoient pas uniquement la gloire de Dieu, ils n’étoient point encore guéris de la crainte des jugemens des hommes, & de leur mépris. ỷ. 43. Ils aimoient mieux la gloire des hommes, que celle de Dieu.
12:44
ỷ. 44. QUI CREDIT IN ME, NON CREDIT IN ME, &c. Celui qui croit en moi, ne croit point en moi ; mais en celui qui m’a envoyé. JESUS dit ceci en se retirant ; & il le faut joindre au ỷ. 36. où il dit : Pendant que vous avez la lumière, croyez en la lumière. Au reste ne croyez pas que je demande que vous croiiez en moi comme si j’étois un simple homme, ou un Prophète ; celui qui croit en moi, croit en Dieu ; parce que mon Pere, & moine femmes qu’une même substance, un même Dieu. Il disoit ceci principalement pour ceux qui croyoient en lui ; mais qui par timidité n’osoient se déclarer ses Disciples. Que craignez-vous ? Croire en moi, c’est croire en Dieu. Celui qui me voit, voit mon Pere. Rougissiez-vous de le reconnoître pour vôtre Dieu ? Et pourquoi donc avez-vous honte de me confefler ?
12:46
ỷ. 46. EGO LUX IN MUNDUM VENI. Je suis venu dans le monde, moi qui suis la lumière. C’est le même sens qu’au ỷ. 36. Voyez aussi saint Jean, Chap. 1. 5. Avant la venue du Sauveur, tout étoit ténèbres dans le monde ; à son lever, toutes les ténèbres se dissipent : mais ce n’est que pour ceux qui ne ferment pas les yeux aux rayons de ce Soleil de Justice.
12:47
ỷ. 47. SI QUIS AUDIERIT VERBA MEA, Si quelqu’un entend mes paroles, & ne les garde pas, je ne le juge point. Le Grec lit (1) : Si quelqu’un entend mes paroles, & ne les croit pas. Mais la plûpart des Versions Orientales, & grand nombre de Manuscrits sont conformes à la Vulgate : Et ne les garde pas. Il dit qu’il ne juge, ou ne condamne pas cet homme, pour marquer que cet homme se condamne lui-même, que la parole de Dieu fera son Juge, & qu’il est déjà condamné. Je ne veux pas être Juge en ma propre cause : mais vôtre crime, & vôtre infidélité ne demeureront pas impunis. Mon Pere saura me faire justice, & venger l’injure qui m’est faite. Moyse lui-même vous jugera.
12:48
ỷ. 48. SERMO QUEM LOCUTUS SUM, IPSE JUDICABIT. La parole même que j’ai annoncée, le jugera au dernier jour. Vous serez condamnez au dernier jour de n’avoir pas crû en ma parole. Si je n’étois pas venu, & si je ne leur avois pas parlé, ils seroient sans péché, ils auroient quelque excuse : mais ma parole est leur condamnation. Autrement : Vous serez jugés suivant mes paroles. Les maximes que vous avez oüies de ma bouche, vous justifieront, ou vous condamneront, suivant que vous les aurez crûes, ou pratiquées, ou selon que vous les aurez méprisées, & violées. Enfin, selon saint Augustin : Ma parole, moi même, moi qui suis la parole du Pere, je ferai vôtre Juge au dernier jour. Je me fuis prêché, je me fuis annoncé ; je suis celui en qui vous deviez croire : Scipsum manifestavit judicaturum in novissimo die; scipsum quippe locutus est, scipsum enuntiavit, scipsum januam posuit.
12:49
ỷ. 49. EX MEIPSO NON SUM LOCUTUS. Je n’ai point parlé de moi-même. JESUS-CHRIST parle ici comme homme. En ce sens ma parole n’est pas ma parole ; elle est celle de mon Pere, & en tant qu’elle est la parole de mon Pere, elle est aussi la mienne, puisque je ne suis pas différent de lui, quant à l’essence divine. Ma parole, ou plutôt la parole de mon Pere, puisque je ne dis rien de moi-même, fera vôtre Juge au jugement dernier.
12:50
ỷ. 50. SCIO QUIA MANDATUM EJUS VITA ÆTERNA EST. Je fai que son commandement est la vie éternelle, & que quiconque observe sa parole, qui est la même que la mienne, (ỷ. 49.) aura la vie éternelle, & jouïra de la béatitude. Au contraire celui qui ne la croira, ni ne la pratiquera pas, fera jugé, & condamné aux supplices éternels. En disant ces paroles, JESUS sortit du Temple, & de la ville, & se retira à Béthanie.
12:1
In the New Testament, wāqīx means for the most part the Jewish paschal feast: Mt. 26:2 and parallels Mc. 14:1; Lc. 22:1; cf. Lc. 2:41; Io. 2:13-23; 6:4; 11:55; 12:1; 18:39; 19:14; Act. 12:4; Hebr. 11:28). It sometimes has, however, the sense of paschal supper, as in Mt. 26:18 f.; Mc. 14:16; Lc. 22:8-9, 13. With the sense of paschal supper, …
Holy Week (Major Hebdomada, Hebdomada Sancta, Hebdomada Authentica)
Holy Monday: it had the reading of Jn. 12:1-36 "Ante sex dies...," today reduced to 1-9.
… out toward Jerusalem, not directly, but passing through Jericho, where he heals the two blind men and stays with Zacchaeus, and then to Bethany, where he is invited to supper, and Mary, the sister of Lazarus, anoints his feet: six days before Passover (Jn. 12:1), that is, on the Sabbath. …
… St. John specifies that the woman who anointed the Lord was Mary, sister of Lazarus and Martha: the banquet had been offered at Bethany in thanksgiving for the resurrection of Lazarus (Jn. 12:1-8; cf. 11:2). No allusion to the sinful woman or to M. M. It is not possible to identify this anointing, which preceded the Passion by a short time, with that referred to by Lk. 7:36-50, …
3. Sister of Lazarus, always at Bethany, in an attitude of quiet contemplation at the feet of Jesus (Luke 10:39-42), or of grateful love at the supper after her brother's resurrection (John 11:1-33), when she anointed the head and feet of the Lord (John 12:1-8; Matt. 26:6-13; Mark 14:3-9). She merited from Jesus the praise of having chosen "the better part," the one thing truly necessary (Luke 10:42), and of having anticipated in the anointing …
12:2
… On the occasion of the thanksgiving banquet offered to Jesus, who had raised Lazarus, M. presided over the services (Jn 12:2).
… that S. felt at the woman's gesture, Jesus responded with the parable of the creditor and the two debtors and had S. himself draw the conclusion from it (vv. 39-43). Because of the analogy with the episode at Bethany (Mt. 26:6 ff.; Mk. 14:3 ff.; cf. Jn. 12:2 ff.), S. the Pharisee has sometimes been confused (even in the antiphon of First Vespers of St. Mary Magdalene, Brev. …
12:3
It consists of a single strophe inspired by the account in Jn. 12:3, which St. Robert Bellarmine, the author of the hymn of Vespers, extracted from the hymn Magno salutis gaudio of St. Gregory the Great (PL 78, 850).
… before his betrayal is narrated (Mt. 10:4; cf. Mk. 3:19; Lk. 6:16). From the comparison of the Synoptics with John it results that Mary of Bethany had anointed the Lord (Jn. 11:2), beginning from the head (Mt. 26:7; Mk. 14:3) and ending at the feet (Jn. 12:3).
12:6
… did not share the faith of the chief of the Apostles (John 6:70 f.). More than Peter, J. must have been scandalized by the repeated predictions of Jesus' Passion (Matt. 16:21-23; 17:22 f.; 20:18 f.). Then avarice grew in him, which made him a "thief" (John 12:6), and Jesus' reproach at the supper of Bethany must have stung him (John 12:7 f.), where he learned, from the Master's words, that his end was now near. …
12:7
… Peter, J. must have been scandalized by the repeated predictions of Jesus' Passion (Matt. 16:21-23; 17:22 f.; 20:18 f.). Then avarice grew in him, which made him a "thief" (John 12:6), and Jesus' reproach at the supper of Bethany must have stung him (John 12:7 f.), where he learned, from the Master's words, that his end was now near. …
12:8
… merited from Jesus the praise of having chosen "the better part," the one thing truly necessary (Luke 10:42), and of having anticipated in the anointing the burial preparation of his most sacred body, defending her against the venal discontent of Judas (John 12:8; Matt. 26:6-13; Mark 14:6-9). She thus appears clearly distinct from M. of Magdala and from the unnamed sinner who in Galilee anointed the Lord about a year earlier (Luke 7:36-50); v. MARY MAGDALEN.
12:12
… prayer « Deus, quem diligere », by the reading of Ex. 15:27 and 16:1-7, by the responsory Collegium (Jo. 11:47; 49, 50, 53) or In monte Oliveti (Mt. 26:39 and 41), by the Gospel Cum appropinquasset (ibid. 21:1-9; in ancient times also Mc. 11:1 ff. or Jo. 12:12 ff.). …
12:13
OSANNA. - A Hebrew acclamation that entered the liturgy following its use in the New Testament (Mt. 21, 9. 15; Mk. 11, 9; Jn. 12, 13).
12:20
… When the Greeks (pagans) wished to speak with him they had to interpose the mediation of Philip (Jn 12:20-29).
12:21
Bethsaida (Aramaic: "House of the Fisherman")
BETHSAIDA (Aramaic: "House of the Fisherman"). - A locality in Galilee, the homeland of Philip, Andrew and Peter (Jn. 1:44; 12:21). In Mk. 8:23, 26, B. is presented as a village; elsewhere in the Gospels it is called a "city." In its vicinity occurred the first multiplication of the loaves (Lk. 9:10). It …
The Greek proselytes of Judaism, in order to approach Jesus, turned to P., who spoke of it to Andrew, and both presented them to the Master, obtaining an answer confirmed by a voice from heaven (Jn. 12:21-31). At the Last Supper, to P.'s lofty question: "Lord, show us the Father," Jesus replied among other things: "P., whoever has seen me has seen the Father... …
12:22
… Before the eschatological discourse he questions Jesus about the end of the world (Mark 13:3). Philip, asked by some Gentiles to present them to Jesus, turns to A., and both present the petition to Jesus (John 12:22). Since he twice appears linked to Philip of Bethsaida, one may suppose that he was his preferred companion. …
12:24
… The 3rd Passover: year 29, 782 of Rome. - a) General consideration. - The Passion of J. was interpreted by J. himself as the necessary death of the grain of wheat, which, fallen into the earth, bears much fruit (Jn. 12, 24); as his supreme glorification (together with the Resurrection) by the Father (ibid. 13, 31-32; 17, 5; cf. 7, 39); as the hour of the enemies and the power of darkness (Lk. 22, 53); …
… "If the grain of wheat falling to the earth does not die, it remains unfruitful; if instead it dies, it produces much fruit" (Jn. 12:24) (v. CASTITÀ; DIVORZIO; MATRIMONIO).
… your passions and turn away from your desires" (Ecclus. 18:30). In the New Testament the teaching of Jesus and his Apostles is explicit: "If anyone wishes to come after me, let him deny himself, take up his cross daily and follow me" (Luke 9:23; cf. John 12:24; Matt. 22:37; Mark 8:35, etc.). …
… Jesus had affirmed it (John 12:24) and St. Paul is indignant against anyone who held the contrary: "Fool! …
12:25
mised the salvation of the soul to whoever loses his life for him (Lk. 9:24; Mt. 10:39; Jn. 12:25). Repentance for sins is necessary, because without repentance no sin can be forgiven.
… the holiest works; it is a danger continually lying in wait insofar as it is inhumanly within us. Hence the requirement that the Christian continually watch over himself and forestall the danger with self-abnegation (v.) of self (Mt. 16:24; Lk. 17:33; Jn. 12:25). Moreover, among the evils that characterized the world before Christ, and that, according to the Apostle, will characterize the age that must precede the end of time, there stands …
… omnes asserentes animam intellectivam mortalem esse aut unicam in cunctis hominibus et haec in dubium vertentes." The conciliar decree appeals directly to Mt. 10:28 ("Et nolite timere eos qui occident corpus, animam autem non possunt occidere") and to Io. 12:25 ("Qui odit animam suam in hoc mundo, in vitam aeternam custodit eam"). …
12:27
… The Fourth Gospel says, for example, that the soul of Jesus Christ is troubled (Io. 12, 27), but that He is troubled in his spirit (13, 21). Thus, far from replacing the soul, the one can be named close to the other (I Thess. 5, 23; Phil. 1, 27; Hebr. 4, 12). Wrongly did …
12:28
… J. Buxtorf, G. Dalman, B. W. Bacon, P. Billerbeck link (without foundation) to the b. q. the "voice from heaven" to Jesus of Mt. 3:17 (Mk. 1:11; Lk. 3:22) and Mt. 17:5 (Mk. 9:7; Lk. 9:35) and Jn. 12:28, the "voice" to Paul and to Peter (Acts 9:4 [22:7]; 26:14]; 10:13, 15), and Apoc. 10:4-8; 18:4.
12:31
… The Antichrist is implicit in the Pauline phrases about the power of darkness that governs this world, a kingdom opposed to the Kingdom of Christ (Eph. 6:12; Col. 1:13; cf. Lc. 22:53) because it is ruled by Satan "prince of this world" (Io. 12:31; 14:30; 16:11). The Antichrist is characterized by the proud pomp of universal dominion and by imposture. …
… Sin holds them beneath itself as slaves (Rom. 6:17, 20; John 8:34; 2 Pet. 2:19); they are subject to the devil as subjects to their head (John 12:31; 14:30). The devil is the god (θεός) "of this world" (2 Cor. 4:4; 1 Cor. 2:6; Gal. 2:15).
… and the sacrifice with which he would win the reward, when he said on the eve of his passion: "Now is the judgment of this world; now the prince of this world will be cast out. And I, when I am lifted up from the earth, will draw all things to myself" (Jn. 12:31-32).
The Son of God, by contrast, has come to undo the work of the devil (1 John 3:8), and the Apostles in turn are invested by the Master with the power to "cast out demons" (Luke 10:17-19). Jesus engages the final struggle on the day of the Passion (John 12:31 ff.; 14:30; 16:11), with a battle virtually already won.
… Tim. 4:2; Rev. 12:9; 20:9; cf. Acts 5:3-4), by which truth and justice are replaced by sin (Rom. 1:25-27; Jas. 5:19). The Christian must "resist the d." (Jas. 4:7; 1 Pt. 5:8) with "the whole armor" (Eph. 6:11), for the d. is "the prince of this world" (Jn. 12:31; 14:30; 16:11), he is "the god of this age" (2 Cor. 4:4).
saints applaud the fall of the d. (cf. Lk. 10:18; Jn. 12:31), which "wages war on the remnant of the Woman's seed" (Rev. 12:1-17). It is, in a more dramatic form, the "hostility" described in Gen. 3:15 (J. Bover, p. 325 ff.) between the …
… "enemy" ("the chief of the demons," in the devil (v.), translation of hafāṭān, also called "the evil one" (Mt. 13:19, 38; II Thess. 3:3; perhaps Mt. 6:13 b), "the ancient serpent" (Apoc. 12:9; 20:2), "the enemy" (Mt. 13:39), "the prince of this world" (Io. 12:31; 14:30; cf. Lc. 4:6), "the god of this age" (II Cor. 4:4), "the prince of the power of the air (thus is Beliar called in Test. …
… Satan, head (ὁ ἄρχων) of this world (Jn. 12:31; 14:30; 16:11), shows himself as such already when he tempts Jesus (Mt. 4:8-10; Lk. 4:6-13) in the vain attempt to subject even him, the only one in whom he "has nothing" (Jn. 14:30; …
12:32
… Of this he had confirmation after Jesus' glorious entry into Jerusalem, when Jesus alluded to his own Crucifixion (John 12:32). Then the crisis broke out. And J. went to the priests to ask how much they would give him to hand the Master over to them (Matt. 26:14). It is difficult to establish the psychological …
12:34
… The forgiveness of sins (H. L. Strack-Billerbeck [v. bibl.], I, p. 493), redemption, were entirely ignored, and the sufferings of the M. were resolutely denied (cf. Mt. 16, 21 ff.; Mk. 8, 31 ff.; 9, 31 ff.; Lk. 18, 34; 24, 21; Jn. 12, 34).
12:35
John, Apostle, Evangelist, Saint
… τοῦ διαβόλου εἶναι (I Jn. 3:8 = Jn. 8:44); ἐκ θεοῦ εἶναι (I Jn. 3:4, 1 = Jn. 7:17; 8:47); ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου εἶναι (I Jn. 4:5 = Jn. 3:23); ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου λαλεῖν (I Jn. 4:5 = Jn. 3:31); τῆς γῆς, ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ, ἐν τῷ σκότει περιπατεῖν (I Jn. 2:11 = Jn. 8:12; 12:35). Likewise "life" (α) is Christ (Jn. 1:4; [6:48]; 11:25; 14:6 = I Jn. 1:1 f.; 5:11, 20); the "light" φῶς is God and Christ (Jn. 1:4, 5, 7; 3:19 = I Jn. 1:5, 7; 2:8).
That Jesus is life and the source of spiritual, supernatural life for men is clearly taught in the Fourth Gospel (ibid. 3:15; 5:24, 26, 40; 6:27-51; 8:12; 10:10; 11:25; 14:6; 17:2-3; 20:31). Jesus is light and the source of light (ibid. 3:19-21; 12; 9:5; 12:35-46) and of truth (ibid. 5:33; 14:6; cf. I John 1:6-8; III John 3). The Incarnation is attested in Jesus' discourse to Nicodemus (John 3:13-21), where the characteristic titles of Only-Begotten …
12:37
… feel themselves good and holy, cannot tolerate that this prophet should make them feel that they are far from true salvation, and that to find it they need him. This is the blindness or hardening of which J. speaks (Jn. 9, 39-41) and his Evangelist (ibid. 12, 37-43): the failure to recognize that they need him. Thus the mission of J., whose purpose is to enlighten, has as its effect, because of their bad disposition, to blind and harden them further. …
12:38
Servant of Yahweh (Heb. 'Ēbhedh Yahweh)
… For the writers of the New Testament it is enough to compare Mt. 12:18-21 with Is. 42:1-4; Rom. 15:21 with Is. 52:15; Jn. 12:38 with Is. 52:1; Mt. 8:17 with Is. 53:4; Acts 8:32-35 with Is. 53:7-8; Lk. 22:37 with Is. 53:12. In these one observes fulfilled in Christ what is said of the S. of Y. (cf. also Lk. …
12:42
… the faithful (Ezra 10:8), the concept of synagogal excommunication was being formed from the time of Ezra; hence in the New Testament ἀποσυνάγωγος and ἀφορίζειν "to be expelled or separated from the synagogue" already appear as coined terms (Jn. 9:22; 12:42; 16:42; Lk. 6:22). In the Talmud two forms of such excommunication are distinguished: the niddūj involving temporary exclusion (30, 60, 90 days) from the sacred assemblies and perhaps …
… Already among the first disciples of Christ there are found external deniers (Peter) and timid concealers of the faith (Joseph of Arimathea: Io. 19, 38; many of the Jewish ruling class: Io. 12, 42), victims of human respect.
… Its builders were considered benefactors of the whole group (cf. Lk. 7, 4), while the removal of a Jew from this place of common prayer was regarded as a grave punishment (cf. Jn. 9, 22; 12, 42; 16, 2).
12:43
… offer the other cheek, when one is struck on the right (Mt. 5:39), and other similar exhortations (Jn. 5:41; 8:54). Thus one has the serenity of him who has placed his own honor in God's hands, and esteems him immeasurably more than any human glory (ibid., 12:43), drawing closer to the example of Him who "when he was reviled, did not revile" (1 Pt. 2:21-23).
12:46
Primacy of Saint Peter and of the Roman Pontiff
To this it cannot be objected that the New Testament knows only one foundation of the Church (Jn. 2:19; I Cor. 3:11), since Jesus, who had declared himself the light of the world (Jn. 8:12; 9:5; 12:46), designated the Apostles as the light of the world (Mt. 5:14), nor can the rebuke of Christ to the Apostles who were disputing about primacy in the Kingdom of heaven be opposed (Mt. …
12:48
… Jesus often spoke of it in his preaching (Mt. 11, 22-23; 12, 41; 16, 27; 26, 64; Lk. 10, 12-14; 11, 31-32; Jn. 5, 29; 12, 48) and described its particulars with magnificence in the eschatological discourse: "When the Son of Man comes in his glory, and all the angels with him, he will sit on the throne of …
Douay-Rheims (Challoner) · Vulgata Clementina · original Douay-Rheims (Rheims 1582), transcription by EEBO-TCP (CC0) · La Sacra Bibbia, tradotta dalla Volgata da Antonio Martini (1769-1781) (LaParola (laparola.net), Martini OSIS text, Public domain (LaParola's electronic edition marks it 'Dominio pubblico')). Public domain.